i 0 m m, 
 
 
 
 
 w n 
 
 ssJ 
 
 s S N X‘ir 
 

Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2017 with funding from 
 Princeton Theological Seminary Library 
 
 
 https://archive.org/details/cornofwheatorlif00rnccu_0 
 
A CORN OF WHEAT 
 
 OR 
 
 THE LIFE OF REV. W. J. McKENZIE 
 
 OF KOREA • OF PRINCETON 
 
 JAN - 9 2008 
 
 THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 
 
 BY 
 
 ELIZABETH A. McCULLY 
 
 SECOND EDITION 
 
 TORONTO : 
 
 THE WESTMINSTER CO., LIMITED 
 
 1904 
 
Entered according to Act of the Parliament of Canada, in the year 
 one thousand nine hundred and three, by The Westminster Co.,. 
 Limited, at the Department of Agriculture. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The life of the Rev. William J. McKenzie is 
 written in too many hearts ever to be forgotten, and 
 the great work he has inaugurated in Korea speaks 
 more than volumes of praise ; yet these facts seem to 
 demand that the details of that life be recorded — a 
 life that was a glorious message to his generation, 
 not only from bleak Labrador and far-off Korea, 
 but from the student’s desk and the home pastor’s 
 pulpit. 
 
 The task of writing should be that of a master 
 pen, and not of a novice; but in the long delay of 
 others who could have done it worthily, I have been 
 impelled to the attempt. 
 
 The courtesy of Mr. McKenzie’s family in placing 
 at my disposal his treasured books of diary, has 
 relieved me almost wholly of the burden of author- 
 ship, and made my work chiefly that of compiling 
 and editing. Other material, such as personal letters 
 and newspaper articles, gradually accumulated 
 through the kindness of interested friends, among 
 whom I am especially indebted to the Rev. Duncan 
 
VI 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 McRae, of Korea, for valuable facts and for photo- 
 graphs, and to the Rev. George E. Ross, lately of 
 Demerara, for untiring help. 
 
 The task of deciphering the closely-written, diffi- 
 cult pages of diary has been slow, but the deeper 
 acquaintance thus gained with the writer’s inner life 
 and thought has been a blessing which I would fain 
 share, especially with the young people of our 
 churches, as those on the eve of deciding their life- 
 work for God. 
 
 May the secret of this heroic life, that has made 
 glorious history for his Church and country, be 
 discovered and applied by many other true hearts. 
 May his absolute surrender of self and its interests 
 to God be repeated in many lives. 
 
 He who touched the heart of McKenzie of Korea 
 with “ fire from off the altar,” is able to kindle in 
 others the same Christ-like spirit of love, even 
 through this simple telling of his life-story. 
 
 That he may thus deign to use for His glory the 
 work for which I have had “ no sufficiency ” in 
 myself, is my one desire in presenting it. 
 
 Elizabeth A. McCully. 
 
 Truro, Nova Scotia, January, 1903 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I. The Boy and the Student 9 
 
 II. Eighteen Months in the Ice 19 
 
 III. Among the Moravians 42 
 
 IV. The Home Missionary 52 
 
 V. Going Forth 61 
 
 VI. With Foreigners at Seoul 73 
 
 VII. A Glimpse of the Interior 80 
 
 VIII. The Village of his Choice 96 
 
 IX. The War Cloud 123 
 
 X. The Church at Sorai 143 
 
 XI. The Tong Haks 163 
 
 XII. Last Sowings 199 
 
 XIII. A Tribute of Love 227 
 
 XIV. Fruit — An Hundredfold 251 
 
 vii 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Rev. W. J. McKenzie Frontispiece 
 
 Mr. Saw and His Two Sons 96 
 
 House where Mr. McKenzie Lived and Died . . 102 
 
 Group of Day-School Children 159 
 
 Native-built Church at Sorai 216 
 
 Mr. McKenzie's Grave 227 
 
 viii 
 
A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE BOY AND THE STUDENT. 
 
 No romance of life can begin without the most 
 ordinary of facts regarding time and place, which 
 must, at the outset, adjust the mind of the listener 
 to the hearing of the story; for without some know- 
 ledge of the obscure days, the lights and shadows, 
 of early surroundings, who can receive the true im- 
 pression of the final picture of beauty, of manliness, 
 of bold enterprise or patient suffering of a hero’s 
 life? 
 
 William John McKenzie, the noble man whom the 
 Canadian Church delights to honor, was of purely 
 Scotch descent, born July 15th, 1861, in the island 
 of Cape Breton, that easterly extremity of Nova 
 Scotia, most like to Old Scotland in its wild and 
 rugged beauty. 
 
 In the early days of 1800, when only the daring 
 and adventurous came to her shores, Canada re- 
 ceived a son from Scotland, William McKenzie, of 
 Sutherlandshire, as a settler, who should influence 
 in a marked degree her best and truest life 
 for many years to come. With his brave 
 wife and one child, he chose Richmond 
 
 9 
 
IO 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 County as his home, and there, on the lovely 
 West Bay of Bras d’Or Lake, with but' one cow 
 as the nucleus of his possessions, he gradually 
 won for himself the good things of life, turning the 
 wild tracts of the hill country into beautiful farm 
 lands, and building up the home so long to be held 
 in honor for the sake of his posterity. 
 
 He was the grandfather of our missionary, and 
 the one who, above all others, influenced that life in 
 its choice of all that was best. His son, Robert, was 
 born December 22nd, 1823, and inherited the home- 
 stead, as well as that better estate of Scottish piety 
 and principle. 
 
 In March, 1854, Robert was married to Flora 
 McRae, of Middle River, Victoria County, a woman 
 of Scottish blood and faith, and of their six children 
 William was the third. The grandfather’s namesake 
 was also his chief favorite, and the warm friendship 
 which grew up between the sturdy, energetic boy and 
 the saintly old man lasted through nineteen years, 
 when, in 1880, God called His aged servant home, 
 and left the young man impressed for eternity by 
 the rare beauty of his life. Through the childhood 
 of the boy the grandfather would take him for long 
 walks, when, especially on Sabbath days, they would 
 pore over the Word of God, the old man’s faith and 
 experience testifying to the reality of the Book of 
 Truth, with its marvellous promises for “ the life 
 that now is and that which is to come.” Whole 
 books of the Bible would be read by these two while 
 sitting under a shady tree, and who can doubt that 
 
THE BOY AND THE STUDENT. 
 
 II 
 
 the blessed Spirit who moved men to write it was 
 even then instilling the truth and the power of its 
 meaning into this young heart? With prayers and 
 tears the faithful servant of God pleaded for the 
 future of his beloved grandson, perhaps receiving by 
 faith some of the harvest of his patient sowing, and 
 seeing “ afar off ” the glorious service unto which 
 his manhood should be given. The all-wise Creator, 
 who counts the hairs of our heads and not less surely 
 cares for all other details of human life, had evidently 
 arranged the factors that should go to influence this 
 one individual, and mould him as a chosen vessel to 
 carry the “ Waters of Life” wheresoever He would. 
 
 The breadth of vision from the hilly shores of the 
 West Bay, which rise grandly to the north and south, 
 with the beautiful Marble Mountain in well-defined 
 whiteness opposite his homestead, and away to the 
 east, in the distance, the magnificent Grand Narrows, 
 leading into another superb “ Arm of Gold,” must 
 have given a sense of great things and a thought of 
 wide possibilities to the receptive heart of the boy. 
 But the fire of old Scottish blood, that burned in his 
 veins with glorious life until the last flicker of its 
 flame died out on Korea’s soil, was by no means a 
 small element in his moral make-up, nor in the 
 magnificent physical life that carried him through 
 all phases of future hardship. Nor are the inherit- 
 ance of the truth and stability of generations, the 
 saintly piety of the old grandfather, and the silent 
 strength of the father’s uprightness, to be forgotten 
 in estimating the forces that “ made this man 
 
12 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 strong.” But, above all, was it the awakening of 
 the Christ-life that brought out in bold relief the 
 rare qualities of this great nature, and rounded out 
 the character. 
 
 Of great stature from his boyhood, his unusual 
 physical strength demanded the balance of mental 
 and spiritual power to give harmony and poise to 
 his being. We see him as a Saul, towering over his 
 fellows in bodily height; as an Abraham in faith, 
 when he “staggered not at the promises of God 
 through unbelief,” and “ went out, not knowing 
 whither he went,” at God’s command; as a John, 
 in the vehemence and tenderness of his love for the 
 Master. But the latter traits were not early devel- 
 oped. Days of youth did not give much promise of 
 future holiness of life, and some bitter years were 
 passed before the Spirit of God gained possession 
 of his heart. 
 
 Human nature was strong in him. His bright- 
 ness and wit and love for others made him beloved. 
 His giant strength gained its peculiar honors among 
 his fellows, and made him the hero of many battles. 
 But these natural endowments were as likely to be 
 snares as helps, for the things that gave him fame 
 among men were not always those to make him 
 good. 
 
 The days of his boyhood were shortened by his 
 rapid development, both mental and physical. At 
 thirteen he looked a man, and had finished the 
 course of study afforded him at a country school. 
 He therefore ventured into public life at this early 
 
THE BOY AND THE STUDENT. 
 
 13 
 
 age in the role of school teacher, near his own 
 home. The people of the country-side, however, 
 who well knew his youth and fun-loving nature, 
 were cautious about committing their children to 
 such immature care, and for the first week of the 
 undertaking his energies were focussed upon the one 
 scholar who had braved public opinion and enrolled 
 himself as student with the boy pedagogue. Others 
 then came in, and when six months had passed the 
 room was overflowing with scholars, many of them 
 older than the teacher, and a most successful term 
 had expired. At fourteen he had obtained a “ B ” 
 license as teacher; this was the highest accorded in 
 the Province for Common School work, and com- 
 manded a good Government grant. He was then in 
 demand in the school districts near his home, and 
 until nineteen years of age worked most successfully 
 as a teacher. 
 
 During this time some reckless deeds made him 
 realize that it was possible for fun to end disas-. 
 trously, and serious thoughts took possession of his 
 mind. He felt he should give his life to God, and by 
 way of preparation for service of some kind began 
 to study Latin and Greek with his minister at West 
 Bay. 
 
 The following winter, 1880, he begun study at 
 the Academy, in the town of Pictou, well-known 
 throughout the Province for the many men of fame 
 who have passed out of its doors. Here, he says, he 
 nearly became an infidel, but that he could not get 
 away from his grandfather’s prayers. More than 
 
A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 H 
 
 one influence for good was thrown about him while 
 at study, whatever may have been the evil. Link after 
 link was added to the chain of love with which God 
 was drawing His child. The Young Men’s Christian 
 Association of the town was one source of blessing 
 to which some have attributed his conversion, while 
 friends at home believe the friendship of a saintly 
 man, a shoemaker, who took a deep interest in the 
 bright young student, to have been the final cause 
 of the change that now came into his life. May it 
 not have been, also, that as centuries before “ God 
 remembered Abraham,” and delivered Lot from 
 doom, so now He remembered the grandfather who 
 had prayed, and brought his beloved boy out into 
 the liberty of a child of God ? 
 
 The grandfather passed away during William’s 
 first year at Pictou, perhaps in the joy of assurance 
 that his prayers had triumphed over the strong 
 power of the enemy. Scepticism had gone for ever 
 from the heart of the young man, and he came out 
 of the conflict with doubt and unbelief made doubly 
 strong at his weak point, and hereafter to be con- 
 spicuous among men for his faith in God. 
 
 We may never know just how, but the voice of 
 God had made itself heard in this soul, and he had 
 responded with the whole-heartedness characteristic 
 of him, “ Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do ? ” 
 
 After three years had passed at Pictou it was 
 necessary to teach a year in order to enter Dalhousie 
 College, at Halifax. A second great sorrow came to 
 him here in the death of his father, but his studies 
 
THE BOY AND THE STUDENT. 15 
 
 were not interrupted. Ill-health, however, demanded 
 his resting from mental exertion, and a summer was 
 spent at sea, on a vessel doing business with the 
 West Indies. A new experience was thus brought 
 into his life that helped to equip him with knowledge 
 that was to be useful, and help to tide him over hard 
 days in the future. 
 
 After this interruption his college work went 
 steadily on, the intervening summer seasons being 
 spent in teaching, chiefly in High Schools, or at farm 
 work on the homestead. 
 
 The summer of 1887 was passed at Cape George, 
 where his first directly religious work was done as a 
 catechist of the Presbyterian Church. Previous to 
 this he had entered upon his affiliated course in the 
 Theological College at Halifax and closely identi- 
 fied himself with its spiritual life. In the spring of 
 1888 he graduated in Arts, and was ready to devote 
 himself to the studies he most deeply loved. He 
 knew by this time where his life-work was to lie, 
 and had determined to know nothing among men but 
 “Jesus Christ and Him crucified.” His was not a 
 spirit to be content with less than the best that life 
 offered. Business life did not attract his heart, ab- 
 sorbed in the love of Christ ; nor could the choice of 
 any other profession satisfy his great soul. He had 
 not received salvation as a selfish possession, but as 
 a trust committed to him for the blessing of others ; 
 therefore, to pass on the glad tidings was henceforth 
 his one ambition. Like Paul, he had said, “ This 
 one thing I do,” for the experience of salvation had 
 
1 6 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 belittled all things earthly and temporal, and the 
 things that had been coveted as gain he now 
 “ counted but loss for the excellency of the know- 
 ledge of Christ Jesus.” 
 
 “ A man of strong convictions,” he was termed by 
 college-mates and fellow-students; but it was rather 
 by deeds than by words that he so impressed them. 
 What he believed he carried into action, and it was 
 by the continual doing of those things that denote 
 the follower of the Master, and by strict obedience 
 to every command received from the Word of God 
 that he best enjoined upon others the blessedness of. 
 a Christian life. He recommended the doctrine of 
 Jesus Christ by adorning it, winning from his college- 
 mates admiration and love, as well as their true 
 respect. The example of one who was so upright in 
 all his dealings was a strong influence. His was no 
 Pharisaical sanctity, but that true purity of life 
 which has nothing to conceal or to pretend, and 
 shows as truly in the free sparkle of its merriment 
 and kindly fun, as in its more serious moods, the 
 beauty of its divine source. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie was perfectly natural in any sur- 
 roundings. He hated shams and pretended to 
 nothing he did not possess ; but his innate refinement 
 and instinctive love for his fellows clothed him 
 with graces. One needs to hear the many stories 
 treasured still by the friends of his old home to 
 understand the high honor in which he was there 
 held — of the boys who flocked about him in his short 
 vacations, of the rowing and skating, the boxing and 
 
THE BOY AND THE STUDENT. 1 7 
 
 wrestling, the painting and singing, of which they 
 were so proud. 
 
 At college, no less than at home, he was a famed 
 athlete, especially in Highland sports, and a cham- 
 pion boxer, but disarmed all jealousy by a sparkling 
 wit that made him irresistible; yet these were but 
 minor traits, that emphasized the more that deep 
 piety which all felt who came in contact with him. 
 
 Few men have been privileged to win the devoted 
 love of as many hearts as did this man in his few 
 years of college life. Few have been esteemed more 
 highly or praised more widely, yet he was all-uncon- 
 scious of his power. A man “ whose heart God had 
 touched ” he surely was — a man to his own self true, 
 and, therefore, never “ false to any man ; a man to 
 whom the truth was glorious truth, who dared not 
 withhold aught that he believed, or compromise his 
 faith in what God taught. He believed in the abso- 
 lute authority of God’s Word over all human opinion 
 and never tried to evade it. A strong man, with the 
 courage of strong convictions, what wonder that, 
 when the Spirit of the Living God took possession 
 of him, he should be a man of note? 
 
 Men who studied with him and knew him best 
 speak of him as “ our beloved hero.” Tested by the 
 close associations of college life, it' was no small 
 tribute to his worth that, when the Missionary Asso- 
 ciation of Students proposed opening a work in 
 Labrador, and desired a man of ability and 
 courage as a volunteer, as one of themselves said, 
 “ every eye turned to McKenzie.” His one summer 
 
i8 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 of preaching had intensified his love for this work 
 of winning souls and he gladly offered himself for 
 the new service. As gladly was the offer accepted, 
 and the pioneer work of the splendid Mission now 
 carried on by the Church on those bleak shores was 
 entrusted to a true spirit worthy to be its founder. 
 For the unconscious hero this was but a step towards 
 the “ larger room ” in which his feet should finally 
 be placed, another opportunity for the great Master 
 to work upon the vessel fitted for His use and mould 
 him more perfectly into His own image. The lessons 
 to be learned in that isolated land were to make the 
 hunger for souls the very passion of his life. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 Fortunately for the completeness of our story, 
 Mr. McKenzie, on the day of leaving Halifax for 
 his mission in Labrador, commenced a diary, in 
 which he faithfully chronicled each day’s doings. 
 At the very beginning of this careful record, a secret 
 of his magnetic power over men is easily noted. 
 This is the deep interest in humanity, not en masse, 
 but as individuals, which is manifested in his obser- 
 vation of the disposition and temperament, the vary- 
 ing moods, and especially the religious tendencies, of 
 his most casual acquaintances. The captain and 
 crew of the little schooner in which he left Halifax, 
 the supercargo, and the few persons met in small 
 harbors by the way, wejre all subjects of deep interest 
 and prayer to this man who loved men. 
 
 As the slow voyage proceeded he spent much time 
 in reading, confining himself chiefly to the study of 
 missionary lives. This he believed to be a source of 
 inspiration, as with Dr. Moffat, whose zeal was pro- 
 voked for his great labors by reading of the self- 
 sacrificing Moravians in Greenland and Labrador. 
 Mr. McKenzie’s practical way of stimulating his own 
 
 19 
 
20 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 enthusiasm he soon found to be effectual, as he pored 
 over a book on Korea. Upon this he comments: 
 “ Found it full of instruction. The Presbyterians 
 have taken the initiative there and translated the 
 Bible into Korean. Jesuits suffered nobly for their 
 religion. Why not go out there and do as Paul did. 
 Get there some way, and grow into their life by some 
 trade or labor, and also preach. Then stir up the 
 Church, if need be, for assistance.” This is evidently 
 a seed-thought regarding Korea, which, seen in the 
 light of after days, is of fuller import than he per- 
 haps knew, who incidentally dropped it into a diary. 
 
 In the not too comfortable quarters of the little 
 schooner he busied himself with practical dreams, 
 learning lessons for his work from many teachers, 
 and apparently forgetting the mean accommodations 
 of a small cramped bed and poor fare. Keeping his 
 mind fixed upon lives of rare spiritual beauty, he 
 drank in their spirit and longed to be like them. 
 The “ Memoirs of Harlan Page ’’ led him to say, 
 “ I should learn to see what personal work will do. 
 Lord, help me to see the unbeliever, whatever his lot 
 here, as going down to hell and a hater of Christ ! 
 Oh, give me clearer views of Christ’s love, and may 
 I feel it more! Show me the sin of disbelieving 
 Him.” 
 
 Of E. P. Hammond’s “ Conversion of Children,” 
 he writes : “ Help me to preach so simple a Gospel 
 that the child can see and know Jesus. Help me to 
 keep before me that a new heart is needed, and God 
 has promised to give it to those who ask.” Just 
 
EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 21 
 
 here his longings seem near fulfilment, as he speaks 
 of his liberty at the throne of grace “ on behalf of 
 the captain and crew, and the destitute to whom we 
 go.” 
 
 A little incident shows his child-like faith in God’s 
 answer to prayer : “ Last night was the first time I 
 prayed at worship for fair wind, and I was no sooner 
 done than it came, beginning light, but increasing 
 gradually all night, so that at four in the morning 
 we sighted Anticosti, East Point.” This was a real 
 bringing of need to God, for much precious time had 
 been consumed in slow going, and the last hundred 
 miles of the hitherto tedious voyage were now 
 quickly made. 
 
 Two weeks after leaving Halifax, Labrador was 
 sighted. Rocks as large as islands, multitudes of 
 birds’ nests and eggs, an abundance of snow, and 
 many handsome, swarthy Indians, were among the 
 first objects noted on the coast. May 25th was the 
 day when Mr. McKenzie and the crew went ashore. 
 The missionary found a family belonging to the 
 Episcopal Church, with whom he had worship and 
 singing, a programme which he carried out where- 
 ever practicable in the months to follow. 
 
 The second stop was made at Harrington, a settle- 
 ment of some importance, and one well-known hence- 
 forth to the Church which Mr. McKenzie repre- 
 sented. Here many subsequent visits were made, 
 and here the missionary received very favorable first 
 impressions in the religious services of the com- 
 munity. Old and young were eager to have part in 
 
22 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 the exercises, two often rising at once to speak. Both 
 in the afternoon and evening of the first Sabbath 
 here Mr. McKenzie found it difficult to close the 
 meeting, that had already lasted two hours. Here 
 he saw the need of training and guidance, that these 
 enthusiastic spirits might retain their ardor and 
 steadily grow in grace. Meetings of five hours’ 
 duration he advised them to shorten, and gave some 
 counsel regarding the children, who showed eager- 
 ness to testify of their love for Christ, as also to the 
 adults, who knew but little of doctrine. 
 
 For a fortnight he reconnoitred about the coast 
 near Harringtoij, enjoying keenly every phase 
 of this new life as a preacher, coasting on the 
 great banks of snow, twenty feet deep, with boyish 
 delight; shooting, in spite of the danger incurred, 
 among the great island rocks, where the loons and 
 gulls were without number; but entering with keen- 
 est zest into the religious life of the people, to whom 
 he came as a ray of glorious sunlight in the dark- 
 ness. 
 
 Many of the people spoke only French, but every- 
 where they pressed upon him to hear the Word of 
 God, especially the sailors from fishing schooners, 
 and the more intelligent employees of fishing estab- 
 lishments along the shores crowded into the little 
 services held in houses or huts or wherever a gather- 
 ing was possible. 
 
 Some individual cases he mentions in his diary, 
 such as a Roman Catholic, who did not know who 
 Jesus was; an old Englishman, who had left the 
 
EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 23 
 
 Mother-land when there was but one railway in the 
 world; and an old Indian, whose mind refused the 
 idea that God’s love demanded ours in return. 
 
 During the two weeks thus busily spent in a first 
 study of the situation, he was entertained free of 
 charge on board the little vessel that carried him; 
 but with the independence characteristic of his 
 nature, he purchased a boat for himself for eighteen 
 dollars, and on June 21st proceeded on a solitary 
 tour to find out the most desolate places, and carry 
 temporal and spiritual help to those most needy on 
 these forsaken shores. 
 
 At Bonne Esperance, he embarked in his new 
 boat, and at Fort Island, his first stopping-place, he 
 says he was “ entreated to stay on account of the 
 whaling-men, but could not for lack of time.” Here 
 he left trunk and boxes and procured boat supplies. 
 
 The following Sunday found him at Braddore Bay, 
 where was a family whose history took a great hold 
 upon him. He records in detail what was told him 
 of them in the days of their wealth, when with an 
 income of thousands annually, derived from seal fish- 
 ery, they employed among their servants, a hunter, a 
 fiddler, and a butcher, built a carriage road solely for 
 their pleasure, and educated their sons abroad. Then 
 of the strange contrast brought about in their con- 
 dition by profligacy, which had reduced them to a 
 stupid, illiterate people, hardly fit for servants, idly 
 using the fine wood of the old oil vats and other 
 parts of the great mansion for firewood, while they 
 found a commodious dwelling-place in the pantry of 
 
24 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 their former magnificent house. Deploring their 
 sad state, he gave books to the women, who seemed 
 anxious for learning, but he saw no prospect of the 
 men ever having energy to remedy matters. 
 
 In spite of the fact that other college students 
 have retraced his steps in the main and have made 
 familiar many of the scenes which he records, the 
 notes of this diary might be themselves amplified 
 into a book of deep interest. In brief notes and 
 sentences he makes vivid the needs of all classes of 
 sufferers, over whom his heart yearned. For the 
 ignorant little children he was very solicitous, and 
 everywhere impressed upon their parents the need 
 of education. In some places he was delighted to 
 find how rapidly these little people had progressed 
 where for two or three short summers schools had 
 been held. Among the sick and the poor, whom he 
 constantly met, he distributed medicine and clothing, 
 sometimes performing surgical work, which, he 
 says, “ had to be done as if I knew all about it.” 
 But everywhere he proclaimed the Gospel. 
 
 Reaching the Strait of Belle Isle on July 1st, he 
 found it full of ice, as it had not been for thirty 
 years. The boats were all hauled up, and the outlook 
 for the fisher folk was a hard one. Like Paul, he 
 was “ pressed in the spirit ” on his first Sunday at 
 this point, as he preached many times to the 
 people and walked miles to reach some of them. Re- 
 counting the events of this crowded day, he says, 
 “Yet I feel I have done very little for my Master. 
 
EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 25 
 
 Oh, that I could be nothing, if only His glory could 
 be advanced ! ” 
 
 Through the month of July he pressed on, past 
 Red Bay and Henley, toward Cape Charles. Many 
 of the day’s journeys were against heavy odds, ice 
 and cold, rain, fog, and heavy winds, with swarms 
 of mosquitoes and black flies ever accompanying. 
 Drenched to the skin in spite of oildothes and long 
 boots, or with feet galled by miles of weary tramp- 
 ing, hungry and worn, this messenger of the Cross 
 pursued his way, unconscious of any heroism, and 
 filled only with the thought of the destitute to whom 
 he ministered. 
 
 Beyond Cape Charles, where he found chiefly 
 people from Carbonnear, Newfoundland, the con- 
 ditions grew worse. On the northern shore, the 
 population was largely Esquimaux, among whom 
 the suffering from poverty was extreme. Men had 
 had but one meal in days, women were crying for 
 food, and children were almost naked. First, the 
 missionary said, “ Be ye warmed and fed,” and he 
 distributed supplies, for which “ they danced with 
 joy, and could hardly express their gratitude in 
 words.” Then he held meetings among them, which 
 brought out large numbers, even the half-naked, who 
 eagerly drank in the Word of Life. The Esquimaux 
 were usually able to read and very apt in learning. 
 Their pitiful condition stirred the missionary to write 
 home, as he says, “ in the hope it may arouse the 
 people of Nova Scotia to action to save these people 
 from starvation.” For their permanent relief his 
 
26 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 practical mind devised the scheme of appealing to 
 the Canadian Government to take them off to the 
 North-West, and for this he made strong efforts. 
 One young Esquimaux woman he sent later to his 
 own home in Cape Breton. 
 
 Amid the distresses and discomforts of this deso- 
 late region he looked for a steamship to bring letters, 
 but none came ; and though two months had passed 
 without a word from home friends, he utters no 
 word of complaint. Two boats finally came, though 
 without mail, and on one of these he started, July 
 30th, to return to Cape Charles ; but because of the 
 ice blockade and the great commotion of icebergs 
 breaking up and turning over, she had to be aban- 
 doned for a steam launch, in which he arrived at the 
 Cape early in August. Here he was joined by a 
 fellow-worker, with whom he had spent some weeks 
 of the summer, and under whose escort he sent the 
 Esquimaux to Nova Scotia by the steamship, which 
 had finally come through the ice. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie then planned to go alone to Bonne 
 Esperance. Storms, high seas, and discomfort had 
 already entered into the experiences all along the 
 coast, and this was a decidedly daring undertaking. 
 The fishermen of Lance au Loup watched him em- 
 bark, greatly admiring his courage, though fearful 
 for his safety. Yet God was watching over His 
 child, and he arrived without mishap at the next 
 harbor. 
 
 He mentions here his first marriage ceremony, 
 recording the names and the fact that he received; 
 
EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 27 
 
 racquets (snowshoes) and tan and sealskin boots as 
 the wedding fee. He gave to the pair a Bible, “ in 
 memoriam of a great occasion.” 
 
 The return to Old Fort Island and Harrington, 
 his first stopping-places in Labrador, was made at 
 leisure, and no effort was spared to reach every avail- 
 able harbor and bay where men and women would 
 listen to the Gospel. It meant much hardship; yet 
 nothing could daunt this bold and tireless worker, 
 as he walked for miles, often late at night, over 
 rocks and cliffs and yawning precipices, to reach 
 some forsaken corner with the Gospel message. Nor 
 did he lose patience even with the strange extrava- 
 gance of the ill-fed people, whom he found spend- 
 ing most' of their income on tobacco, or with flatter- 
 ing beggars, who sought to win his favor. There 
 were those, too, who had been cheated and oppressed 
 by clever traders and trappers, and for all he found 
 sympathy. 
 
 His loving heart made him not only tender, but 
 wise and tactful, as he dealt with varied cases, and 
 with joy he tells of the tokens of God’s favor in his 
 labors. The heart that was seeking souls as the 
 passion of life was sure of success, and we do not 
 wonder to find many such paragraphs as the follow- 
 ing in the daily records : 
 
 “ Some liberty in declaring the truth. Some four 
 or five young men resolved to begin to lead Christian 
 lives. Had good hopes of one who has often been 
 praying, but had not strength to confess Christ be- 
 fore the world. Had a good sing with the people 
 3 
 
28 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 after meeting. Some are resolving to give up 
 tobacco. Hope this will have some good effect. 
 Many came though in rain, wind, and darkness.” 
 
 He realized the fast-flying days of this summer to 
 be full of responsibility, and perhaps gives the secret 
 of the full measure of service rendered in the note 
 penned on September ist: “ Beginning a new 
 month. Lord, help me to be faithful during its days. 
 Grant me guidance and direction in all that I do. 
 May I be more unselfish, humble, Christ-like.” This, 
 faithful dealing with his own heart meant a close 
 walk with God, which everywhere had its influence 
 among the simple, ignorant people, who yet could 
 read a “ life of Christ ” written thus large in His 
 servant. 
 
 A few days later, at Bonne Esperance, mail was 
 awaiting him. Parcels were there, besides letters. 
 One of the latter was from the Church, acceding to 
 his request to remain all winter in Labrador. 
 “ This,” he remarks, “ is much better than staying- 
 on my own responsibility.” Then followed boxes of 
 clothing from friends in Nova Scotia who had been 
 touched by his urgent appeal for the suffering. With 
 these supplies he did much. Where it was possible, 
 the clothing was sold, and a fund thus gathered to 
 be expended for the more utterly destitute in the 
 farther north. 
 
 With a long season of work then before him, he 
 hastened to his winter’s quarters at Harrington ; but 
 of this trip we must give the detailed account from 
 
EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 29 
 
 his diary, as typical of frequent experiences on the 
 unfriendly Labrador coast : 
 
 “ By October 23rd all ready for a trip to Harring- 
 ton (westward). Sailed, on the 24th, with two 
 friends. Passed among many islands. Called at a 
 French household, where they said we return back 
 around the Island Mercature, about ten miles. They 
 said we could not get through by low tide, and it 
 was then falling. We tried in fear, and succeeded 
 well, to get out of the small creeks, with miles that 
 are dry at half low water. We sought then for the 
 winter-house in vain till about four o’clock, among 
 various channels and shoal waters. We sought next 
 to get outside by a short cut, but only grounded in 
 the middle of the bay, and nearly were caught there 
 for the nigb.t. We escaped, however, after laying 
 the boat on its side, and many other trials. We had 
 now to turn back five or six miles in the way we 
 came to seek the summer-houses. We could not get 
 out. Luckily, it was calm, or we could not have 
 faced an open bay about eighteen inches deep. We 
 stayed three or four hours on a barren island, where 
 was a rock with a few scraggy bushes, and lighted 
 a fire, burning one of the trees. Our fire soon went 
 out as we had no axe to cut wood, only a knife. 
 I awoke from a nap quite cold, and went to the boat 
 to find the tide had risen four or five inches ; so we 
 hastened out of the bay before the wind rose. The 
 fog settled down upon us. We rowed five or six 
 miles around high, rocky heads. We sought in vain 
 for Harrington Harbor, so landed again on an 
 
30 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 island, but had no matches to light a fire. A thick, 
 cold, drizzling fog rested upon the island and we 
 felt very chilly. I slept part of the time in the 
 sleeping-bag of sealskin. We sought to spy the 
 harbor all night. In the morning the rain and wind 
 came from the north-east. We sailed along, when 
 daylight came, for about a mile and a half among 
 endless islands and shoal places. We then fell back 
 against head wind and tide for two miles or more in 
 pouring rain, to sight an island to the east where we 
 might take our bearings. The fog lifted, and we 
 saw exactly where we were. About seven o’clock 
 we espied a house on the outside of us, hidden before 
 by the fog. We set sail hither with a terrible gale 
 and rain, arriving about eight o’clock in the morning, 
 and were kindly entertained. The man persuaded 
 us, by a few genuflections, that he is converted. Has 
 been for a year under conviction and is not satisfied 
 with the world. Think he will hold out. On Fri- 
 day we set sail for the winter-house. The other 
 night we were beside the houses in here and yet far 
 away. How many get near the gate of heaven and 
 yet are shut out. We had a heavy lift with the boxes 
 on a hand-barrow through a bad marsh. Have good 
 winter quarters.” 
 
 In the settlement of Harrington he remained for 
 two months, holding a day-school, where he spared 
 no pains to improve the minds of the bright, eager 
 children. Of music he made a specialty, and de- 
 lighted greatly in the interest and progress of his 
 pupils in sight-singing. He also improved this 
 
EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 31 
 
 daily contact with the children to give them sound 
 Scripture teaching, and of this he saw sure results. 
 These school-days were not without their difficulties, 
 as a few quotations from his daily notes indicate : 
 
 “ November 5th. — Hard work to get to school to- 
 day in the snow. 
 
 “November 7th. — Had hard time going to 
 school; tide very high; bushes covered with snow; 
 good skating on ponds. 
 
 “ November 9th. — With some of the boys chopped 
 part of the way to school for times of high water. 
 
 “November 16th. — Heavy rain; gumming mud 
 over the road to school; dangerous walking.” 
 
 He also taught a Sabbath School for these young 
 people, rising earlier in the morning to accomplish 
 the extra task. A blessed time of spiritual awaken- 
 ing followed upon his unceasing efforts to glorify 
 God in his clear and practical preaching of the Gos- 
 pel of the Kingdom. He did indeed “ watch for 
 souls ” as one “ that must give account,” and the 
 never-failing God honored the steward of His grace 
 in the salvation of many. 
 
 Through snow and slush and driving sleet even 
 the women walked long distances to attend service. 
 The themes were not chosen for any effect, but that 
 of the conviction of sin for the unsaved and growth 
 in grace for believers. Such subjects as were taught 
 by, “ What shall it profit a man if he gain the whole 
 world and lose his own soul ? ” “ One thing thou 
 lackest,” “ Prepare to meet thy God,” “ When I see 
 the blood,” and kindred texts, were ever upon his 
 
32 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 lips, and found their way to the hearts of eager 
 hearers. 
 
 The greater need of those in heathenism still 
 pressed upon his soul, however, even in these desti- 
 tute regions of the north, and was often made the 
 subject of discourse. By means of charts showing 
 the comparative expenditure of money for selfish 
 purposes and the spread of the Gospel, even tobacco- 
 users were finally convinced of the unfair propor- 
 tion, and some resolved to give all their tobacco- 
 money for the nobler purpose. Who shall say but 
 in other fields the same plea might be urged with as 
 great a likelihood of response? The preacher’s own 
 heart was also quickened as he thus faithfully dealt 
 out God’s Word to others, and his resolve to give 
 his life to the salvation of the heathen became 
 definite and fixed. 
 
 His enjoyment of the varied, though trying and 
 constant, work of this two months was evident, as 
 he wrote, on leaving Harrington for a second trip 
 to the north : “ Bade all farewell ; asked them to 
 remember me in secret prayer; sad parting with 
 friends; was at home whilst among them, and may 
 say a happy two months were spent at Harrington 
 as ever I enjoyed.” 
 
 The idea of his going north at this mid-winter 
 season met with many protests from the rough 
 friends, who well knew the danger of such travel in 
 high latitudes, and were, therefore, very apprehen- 
 sive for his safety. Still he persisted in the bold 
 idea, and left Harrington on December 16th. 
 
EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 33 
 
 Snowshoes, skates, and komatiks drawn by Esqui- 
 maux dogs, were the means by which the journey 
 to Cape Charles was accomplished, and on the 
 whole, enjoyed by the hardy missionary. He truly 
 “ endured hardness as a good soldier of Jesus 
 Christ,” though he writes but little of the difficulties 
 and much about the kindness of the people, their 
 great need, and their willing attention to the preach- 
 ing of the Word. Only in such jottings as the 
 following do we get a hint of the rough experiences 
 of the way : 
 
 “ January ist, 1889.— Left for east and came 
 thirty miles to-day; skated the greater part of the 
 way against the wind. Other of my fellow-students 
 have spent a different New Year from mine. Hard 
 places we came through to-day; arrived at Tucker’s 
 in the evening and kindly entertained. Praise God 
 for bringing me through the old year ! May I be 
 faithful to God this year, if spared to see its close. 
 
 “ January 4th. — Arrived at S.’s where a young 
 man of twenty-seven years had died of consumption ; 
 died in hope, exhorting others to be good. They 
 intend to take the body down to the store until they 
 can go on the ice in March, the long distance for 
 burial. I spoke from Hebrews ix. 27, ‘ It is ap- 
 pointed unto men once to die.’ Two things before 
 us — death and judgment. I hope they have received 
 some instruction. They made the coffin after sawing 
 out the logs. I slept in the loft, where I could see 
 the stars through fhe roof and put my hand out 
 through the seams. My nose was nearly frozen ; had 
 
34 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 to spread my overcoat over myself; a bitter cold 
 night. The others, who slept in the adjoining house, 
 were nearly frozen stiff. Clothing is very scarce 
 and the houses are very cold. Left, after dinner, for 
 fifteen miles over very rough roads and cliffs. Go- 
 ing over had some upsets. Arrived at Mr. W.’s, 
 having travelled from Harrington one hundred and 
 two miles. 
 
 “ January 5th. — Started from Mr. W.’s, six miles 
 very rough going, sweeping down hills faster than 
 dogs can go, and were it not for the rope drags 
 under the runners we would smash everything; seven 
 dogs to a team. 
 
 “ Sunday, January 6th. — Preached from ‘ The 
 Sower,’ and ‘The Serpent in the Wilderness.’ In 
 the afternoon read Spurgeon. A clear, bright day, 
 scarcely a cloud in the sky; but the sun arises very 
 little above the horizon and has little power. The 
 dreary waste around facing the ocean presents a lone- 
 some spectacle. The bleak rock has but occasional 
 scrubby bushes showing themselves here and there 
 above its surface. 
 
 “January nth. — Came in to St. Paul’s River, 
 walking six miles; accommodation very primitive, 
 bed on the floor and very short; can see daylight 
 through the roof ; had to cover with overcoat. Com- 
 pelled to go on my knees while putting on my coat ; 
 no room to stand on foot. Kindness and hearty 
 welcome overcome all, and I gladly put up with this. • 
 My Master had not where to lay his head. 
 
 “January 23rd. — Very stormy; drifts coming in 
 
EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 35 
 
 over my bed; can see daylight through the roof. I 
 climb up over the wall by ladder ; everything is rude, 
 but better than Elisha had, or Christ. 
 
 “January 31st. — Very cold; thirty-five degrees 
 or more below zero. Walked to Old Fort Bay in 
 cold about thirty degrees; face covered with icicles 
 and hoar frost; meeting at F.’s well attended.” 
 
 Between Bonne Esperance, where boxes and bales 
 of clothing arrived in large quantities, and St. Paul’s 
 River, from which, as a centre, he distributed in 
 every direction to the suffering people, he remained 
 until the middle of February. He had conducted 
 regularly a day-school at the latter place, beside the 
 many religious services, and was accomplishing the 
 work of a giant in the midst of raging Arctic storms 
 that were as nothing to his brave spirit; yet the 
 thought of more extreme suffering to the north 
 weighed upon him, and he determined to press on 
 with relief, in spite of all the hardship entailed. 
 
 On February 14th he makes the following note 
 of various phases of the Master’s business in his 
 hand : 
 
 “Arrived at Braddore. Ran a good, long way; 
 then came to Lance au Clare. Made arrangements 
 with Mr. A. to go north with him; also saw Mr. 
 Morrell and Mr. Grant. Enjoyed the evening with 
 them. They warn me about giving to lazy folk. If 
 flour had not come there would be terrible want. I 
 can assist with clothing. Feel more particularly for 
 the children. Settled Figuet as teacher; hope he’ll do 
 well ; has a loft to teach in ; no expense connected 
 
36 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 with it. People are desirous for it, and heartily 
 welcome him.” 
 
 The untiring traveller reached Cape Charles on 
 the ist of March, with supplies for the needy, which 
 he had to engage three men to transport. Here he 
 was kept busy ministering to bodily wants, while 
 at the same time burdened with the pressing spiritual 
 needs. Poverty, squalor, and immorality, were on 
 every hand. 
 
 In a few days he retraced his steps southward, 
 visiting every little harbor and bay as he passed, and 
 leaving everywhere substantial food for soul and 
 body, that made his coming a tender memory. A 
 specimen day is given in the following page of 
 diary: 
 
 “ March 4th. — Came twelve miles from Henley, 
 where I had been for evening service, after visiting 
 all the people and assisting some with money; very 
 bad going through the hot sun. Had to stay at 
 Wreck Cove, sleeping out on the snow in my sleep- 
 ing-bag; no hot drink, as our kettle was broken ;- 
 thawing snow-water in a tin can. The fire burned 
 a large hole in the snow ; was very cold before morn- 
 ing, then at daylight started for Mr. Leyden’s, seven 
 or eight miles. Breakfast about half-past nine; had 
 missionary meeting at Red Bay; little notice to pre- 
 pare anything; spoke to a large audience. Mr. F. 
 tells me he had trouble from the distribution of the 
 clothes — too many applicants and not deserving.” 
 
 Early in May, at Old Fort Island, his head- 
 quarters, he repaired and painted his boat for a more- 
 
EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 37 
 
 extended trip to the north. The first sign of good 
 weather was enough to incite him to venture upon 
 this lonely journey; but as the indications did not 
 continue, he had a dangerous experience. Enor- 
 mous roaring breakers, with a strong tide carrying 
 him to shore, and floating ice that made the course 
 difficult, combined to perplex him, until he quite lost 
 his way, when he quietly lay down to sleep covered 
 with a sail. The pounding of the ice against the boat 
 awoke him, and at daylight he was again moving 
 under sail. After some time a vessel espied him — a 
 solitary figure in his boat, with flag flying, and a 
 fog settling down upon him. In a few minutes he 
 would have been lost to sight in the mist, but God, in 
 his goodness, spared him a second night of exposure, 
 and for this he was full of praise. 
 
 He had then to return to Harrington until June 
 before a second attempt to move northward. A 
 young colporteur who had won his heart was in- 
 cluded in his summer plans. He says of him, after 
 observing his fearlessness in storms, “ Martin seems 
 ready for the worst, and will make a good compan- 
 ion for the summer.” 
 
 In true apostolic fashion they set out to visit all 
 the little churches and groups of believers on the 
 way to their goal in the north. This was Hopedale, 
 the Moravian Mission Station, some three hundred 
 miles north and about half-way between Cape 
 Charles and Hudson Strait. 
 
 Although June weather was more favorable, the 
 difficulties were many — sandbanks, over which the 
 
38 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 boat must be carried; unseen rocks, against which 
 they rubbed, though without hurt; reefs and shoals, 
 rains, gales, and strong tides. But through all they 
 pressed on, manfully battling against hindrances, 
 and praising God for many deliverances from 
 danger. Of one perilous bit of the journey Mr. 
 McKenzie writes thus : 
 
 “Contrary to people’s wishes, we sailed away; 
 scolded and shown graves of persons drowned in 
 same place. Twenty-five or thirty were watching 
 our fate. We had our coats off, ready for a swim. 
 Succeeded with great care in getting through, arriv- 
 ing soon at Captain Blandford’s, where we spent a 
 pleasant evening; one man there was an inquirer.” 
 
 Thus watching eagerly for souls to win for the 
 kingdom, the hardships of the way were repaid by 
 many a blessed opportunity. From Captain Bland- 
 ford’s, who employed nearly five hundred men in his 
 great fishery establishment, to the poorest owner of 
 hut or shanty, everywhere hospitality was freely 
 offered to the travellers and their message of truth 
 well received. 
 
 One experience of entertainment is recorded, dated 
 July 8th : “We started in evening for east, with much 
 beating and blowing and wading. Got to M.’s; had 
 evening service; some from schooner present; much 
 dirt and ignorance, but kind to us ; never slept in a 
 dirtier bed; had to sleep on my back so the smell 
 of the pillow would not trouble me ; pillow and sheets 
 nearly black with filth; some live stock; found a 
 louse in the bread at breakfast ; not much appetite.” 
 
EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 39 
 
 Pushing on to Cape Charles, they had many a 
 hard brush and exciting adventure. One day, as 
 they raced a larger craft in a downpour of rain and 
 a gale of wind, their mainsail broke loose, and Mr. 
 McKenzie flung himself over the stern to make it 
 fast, while Martin held him by the feet for fear of 
 a tumble. The diary makes special mention that 
 they won the race. 
 
 But supreme love for his fellow-men shows itself 
 throughout all the missionary’s notes. One day he 
 writes of a young man who, when converted, was 
 invited by his minister to preach in an out-harbor for 
 part of the winter, and adds, “ He preached and 
 taught, and souls were saved, a quiet reprimand for 
 us who wait till through college.” 
 
 Again, a case is quoted of a young half-breed who 
 led the Sunday services at Fox Harbor. Here, and 
 at Indian Harbor, the spiritual interest was intense 
 and most refreshing to the hearts of the workers. 
 The account of a Sunday in these places is given in 
 these words : 
 
 “June 21st. — Martin went to Indian Harbor, 
 where he held two meetings, and many were bathed 
 in tears and crying out for that peace that the world 
 cannot give. He never had such a good time or such 
 a meeting. I, meanwhile, had three meetings in Mr. 
 B.’s store-loft. The place was crowded, and we had 
 a good time. Many tears flowed from the faces of 
 young and old. A number from S\S\ Leopard were 
 on shore — captain and engineers. Only for the rain 
 in the evening and no lights we would have had an 
 
40 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 inquiry-meeting-, when I believe some would have 
 made a start for the kingdom.” 
 
 All along this part of the coast people were anx- 
 ious to leave, and inquired of Mr. McKenzie as to 
 the chance of their being removed to the North-West 
 in the autumn. Again he wrote to several Nova 
 Scotian ministers, asking their advice on this matter, 
 and urging the sad need from destitution. This was 
 a poor summer for fishing, because of much ice and 
 many storms, so that the outlook for winter was 
 unusually hard and meant almost certain starvation 
 for those who remained beside such unfriendly 
 waters. But the travellers had now arrived at Battle 
 Harbor, where they found a steamship going north, 
 upon which they embarked for the coveted visit to 
 Hopedale. 
 
 ESQUIMAUX VERSION 
 
 OF 
 
 “ FROM GREENLAND’S ICY MOUNTAINS.” 
 
 I. 
 
 Karalit Kakkanginit 
 India tikkidlugo 
 Afrikab nunangine 
 Kiaktakartune 
 Nellojune tamaine 
 Niplertokadlarpok 
 Kaititse persititse 
 Kelaumgujaptingnik. 
 
EIGHTEEN MONTHS IN THE ICE. 
 
 41 
 
 II. 
 
 Kaumaksartair jo guile 
 T akpangat kilangmit 
 Nellojut taksiotut 
 N apkigidlarlavut 
 Puilijautiksamik 
 T ussarnidlartomik 
 Inuit illunaita 
 Okarvigilavut. 
 
 III. 
 
 Nunanut illunainut 
 Jesusib attinga 
 N ertornartok ataule 
 Annovinut sorlo 
 Siamartitaulaurle 
 Opigijauninga 
 Nalegaumariklune 
 U tterkartinnago. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 AMONG THE MORAVIANS. 
 
 July 28th saw the missionary and his colporteur 
 friend safely landed at Hopedale. Although coming 
 as perfect strangers, they were nevertheless wel- 
 comed with great Christian kindness by the Mora- 
 vian brethren at the station. Mr. McKenzie had 
 long entertained an almost reverential regard for 
 missionaries of this Church, and felt as though 
 treading upon hallowed ground in coming among 
 them. He accepted the invitation to preach in the 
 Moravian Chapel to the English-speaking people as 
 a high honor and a privilege much to be enjoyed. 
 
 At the Sabbath evening service all were Esqui- 
 maux, and there, for the first time, Mr. McKenzie 
 looked upon a congregation reclaimed from heathen 
 darkness. The thought of what they had been, of 
 what grace had done for them, brought tears to his 
 eyes, and he says the very expression upon their 
 faces was sufficient to awaken spiritual thoughts in 
 the heart. Doubtless the deep touch of God upon 
 his own heart had much to do with his emotion, 
 which was but a foretaste of the spiritual joys await- 
 ing him in another land. 
 
 42 
 
AMONG THE MORAVIANS. 
 
 43 
 
 A lengthy, detailed description of the mission at 
 Hopedale occupies many pages of his diary. Evi- 
 dently the memories of so rare a privilege as this 
 visit afforded were to be cherished. Particularly was 
 he impressed with the wonderful industry of these 
 self-denying men of God, as seen in the workman- 
 ship that filled their homes. Even articles of luxury 
 were there, impossible upon a salary of eight pounds 
 a year except through the toil of the home-makers. 
 Their economy and thrift had brought amazing re- 
 sults of comfort. Even the indolent Esquimaux had 
 been infected with the spirit of patient labor, and 
 could show houses not only clean and orderly, but 
 furnished with such conveniences as sewing- 
 machines, clocks, barometers, and musical instru- 
 ments. The influence of the devoted teachers had 
 shown practically that godliness was profitable “ for 
 the life that now is,” as well as “ that which is to 
 come.” 
 
 In contrast with the thrift and comfort of Chris- 
 tian Esquimaux was seen the poverty, misery, and 
 idleness of those yet untouched by the Gospel of 
 Jesus Christ. Sometimes families of eight or more 
 children were found with absolutely nothing to eat. 
 Men would come into the station with boots and 
 kossack gone — eaten up because of failure or lazi- 
 ness to catch deer, which is the main supply for 
 winter food. At times, when deer were plentiful, 
 the feasting would be so excessive that much sick- 
 ness resulted. Thus the care upon the shoulders of 
 4 
 
44 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 the missionaries for the improvident people was 
 great in the extreme. 
 
 The Sabbath Day question was difficult. It was 
 well-nigh impossible to keep hunters from their nets, 
 and for this reason the missionaries allowed more 
 laxity than might be expected. Church members, 
 unless they had faith in God to supply a sufficient 
 winter’s diet, were allowed to catch seal and visit 
 their nets on Sunday, provided it did not prevent 
 their attendance at church, nor make a great com- 
 motion in the settlement. Mr. McKenzie’s own 
 convictions in regard to Sabbath observance were 
 strong and clear, yet he did not in this judge another 
 man’s servant, believing that each must know his 
 own conscience. 
 
 The fellowship with the devoted men, who in so 
 many points are above the average Christian or 
 missionary, was very sweet to their admiring guest, 
 whose own intense spirit was only to be satisfied 
 with fulness of consecration as of blessing. His 
 full notes of the methods and customs of the Mora- 
 vians, and of many circumstances revealing their 
 piety, of wonderful answers to prayer, of self-forget- 
 ness for their work’s sake, and the minute account 
 of various religious services and ceremonies, show 
 the keen interest and delight he felt in all that per- 
 tained to his brief visit. 
 
 After a few days at Hopedale, he planned to go 
 farther north, to the next Moravian station, at Nain, 
 The little steamer on which he took passage with 
 his friend, Martin, was but poorly fitted, but the 
 
AMONG THE MORAVIANS. 
 
 45 
 
 uncomfortable journey lasted but two or three days, 
 and had its pleasures in the interesting places passed, 
 that brought up many reminiscences of Moravian 
 heroes. 
 
 Arriving at Nain, their welcome was made doubly 
 warm by the letters of introduction brought from 
 Hopedale, and they were at once received as honored 
 guests. Again the missionary heart of the visitor 
 was drawn out in sympathy and tenderness as he 
 listened to the story of what God had done among 
 the heathen, who are to come, as he was reminded, 
 from the North and the south to sit down in the 
 kingdom of God. 
 
 With liberal spirit he was willing to admire all 
 the beauties of this sister Church, and as at Hope- 
 dale, made copious notes of the ceremonies witnessed 
 in their services. Close contact with men of such 
 self-sacrificing spirit stirred his deepest nature, and 
 what many Christians might call the extreme of 
 self-denial, appealed strongly to his sympathies, who 
 had in himself the capability of suffering great things 
 for the name of Jesus. His faith in God was in- 
 spired anew, and his desire for utter surrender to the 
 will of God in all things greatly strengthened by 
 this period of spiritual refreshing. 
 
 Naturally, he looked for the secret of the great 
 missionary enthusiasm of the Moravian Church 
 while so good an opportunity was afforded, and this 
 he believed he found in their method of teaching 
 their converts. All through the long winter they 
 carried on systematic study of mission fields the 
 
4 6 
 
 A CORN OF W FI EAT. 
 
 world over, much of which involved the large work 
 of their own Church. At an anniversary service, 
 which happily took place during his ten days at 
 Nain, he had an opportunity to see the fruit of this 
 effort in the greetings read from missionaries in 
 South Africa, to whom the Esquimaux of Nain had 
 sent money to assist in building a chapel. As he saw 
 the rapt attention with which the people listened to 
 this message, Mr. McKenzie realized how truly their 
 hearts had gone out in obedience to Christ’s com- 
 mand to “ disciple all nations,” and this because they 
 had obeyed the first requirement, “ Lift up your eyes 
 and look on the fields.” 
 
 We pass on the open secret to the reader of these 
 pages, as we believe Mr. McKenzie meant to do 
 when he so faithfully preserved the impressions 
 made upon his own heart in these precious days. 
 
 Of all the varied industries taught and carried on 
 by the Avorkers, we can make but little mention, 
 though it is difficult to pass by the repeated praises 
 bestowed upon gardens and Avorkshops, and even 
 ambitious scientific labors, that occupied the active 
 missionaries, and made the frozen zone a place of 
 warmth and beauty. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie felt the days spent with his noble 
 brethren to be far from a mere pleasure-visit, but 
 rather full of the truest blessing and profit. Many 
 sentences penned during his stay at Nain and Hope- 
 dale indicate this, and it is not strange to find him 
 resolving to deny himself sleep that he might save 
 precious time. He says, “ The gaining of one hour 
 
AMONG THE MORAVIANS. 
 
 47 
 
 each day thus gives me thirty days of twelve hours 
 each. I will endeavor to save this hour.” As he 
 closes another day’s reverie, he says simply and 
 beautifully, “ It is blessed to live only for Jesus.” 
 It was with real regret he parted with the German 
 brethren of Nain and steamed away toward the 
 south, after demonstrative farewells from the 
 Esquimaux, who followed him to the vessel. 
 
 Touches of his great nature come out in the sub- 
 jects that engrossed his diary-thoughts. The grasp 
 of detail that reveals a master-mind; the deep inter- 
 est in the individual, that bespeaks a love that was 
 wonderful, both impress even a casual reader as 
 characteristic of an unusual nature. No soul was 
 small in his sight, and no circumstance trivial. Along 
 with the account of “Jonathan, the Christian Esqui- 
 maux Explorer of Ungava Bay,” he writes as fully 
 the story of “ Dan, the Dirty Cook-boy,” on board 
 the steamer from Nain. 
 
 The journey southward was delayed by numerous 
 stoppings. At Hopedale there was a second fare- 
 well to the missionaries ; at Rigoulette, where was 
 great destitution from the falling off of the fisheries, 
 and at Sandwich Bay, there was interesting mission 
 work to be noted, all of which relieved the tedium 
 of the voyage. Some sick persons were taken on 
 board on the way, and other cases needing Christian 
 care. As they neared Cape Charles the plea to be 
 taken off to the North-West sounded often in the 
 missionary’s ears, but he could do no more than bid 
 them hope and be ready. Farther down the coast 
 
48 
 
 A CORN OF W FI EAT. 
 
 the same cry was repeated, as the fear of a bleak 
 winter threatened. 
 
 At Battle Harbor, Mr. McKenzie left the steamer 
 for his own boat and took the remaining distance 
 at his leisure, so that he might spend a few hours 
 wherever he chose. At every familiar locality he 
 stopped to strengthen those who had received the 
 Word of Life, and once more to warn those who 
 treated it lightly. The shedding of many tears, and 
 the tender spirit everywhere shown as the message 
 was spoken, evinced a ministry “ in demonstration 
 of the Spirit and of power.” God had honored the 
 servant who honored Him. Always and everywhere 
 his “ Father’s business ” was his first concern. 
 Whether the placing of a teacher in a newly-opened 
 day-school, or the settling of financial accounts with 
 those who distributed clothing for him, occupied his 
 thoughts in the meanwhile, the “ one thing needful ” 
 was ever his absorbing interest and the spiritual 
 welfare of the people his chief desire. 
 
 Old Fort Island was reached early in September, 
 where ties must now be severed with friends who 
 had taken him into both homes and hearts for all 
 the weeks and months of his Labrador experience. 
 The whole month was spent in good-byes, in which 
 every tiny settlement was included. No storms were 
 too wild, no tide too high, no waters too treacherous 
 for him to venture upon, that he might reach every 
 individual soul and leave with them some last per- 
 sonal word of counsel. The work was not done by 
 an eye-servant. The whole heart of the man was 
 
AMONG THE MORAVIANS. 
 
 49 
 
 bent on soul-winning, and it was not so much self- 
 denial as self-forgetfulness that led him through 
 hardship, danger, and privation, with no conscious- 
 ness of aught but that he was an unprofitable 
 servant ; he had done that which was his duty to do. 
 
 It was slow work getting down to Harrington, 
 since so much ground intervened where evidently the 
 good seed had begun to spring up. Arriving there 
 at last, he writes thus touchingly of meetings held 
 near the settlement on his farewell Sabbath : 
 
 “ Sunday, September 29th. — Meeting at G.’s 
 house; subject, “Come unto Me,” where a number 
 from Bonne Bay schooners were present; afternoon 
 at J. Brown’s. The Spirit was present among us, 
 and even the indifferent were made serious. Rogers 
 made a start, and while speaking was very much 
 choked up. The Spirit of the Lord was present to 
 convince and convert. C. B. from Harrington was 
 there, who lately lost his Christian wife. J. C. also 
 spoke well. Many more would have spoken, but 
 were weak and afraid. In evening had service on the 
 Island. Evening very stormy and cold, but a large 
 crowd present, showing the seriousness of their 
 minds. Subject was ‘ Death of Paul,’ not so very 
 interesting, but deep seriousness shown. Mary A. 
 prayed a most earnest prayer, that touched the hearts 
 of many. Annie was weeping. Two wayward 
 young men, companions, would not stand up and 
 confess Christ because others would not. Have 
 been the same way myself. ‘ Lord, let Thy Spirit 
 knock loudly ! ’ ” 
 
5o 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 The last day at Harrington was spent in rapidly 
 visiting all the families and having prayer with 
 them. The people showed by gifts, as well as by 
 tears, their deep regret at the parting — another case 
 truly where “ their deep poverty abounded unto the 
 riches of their liberality ” — and this strong attach- 
 ment lasted for the years that followed, when their 
 beloved teacher and friend had crossed the ocean to 
 other strange coasts and by loving letters cemented 
 the bond. But even stronger has grown the love 
 since the traveller has passed to eternity’s shore, and 
 the name of their hero is upon their lips in greater 
 tenderness, as that of a martyr for the Cross of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 The steamer carrying him back to Nova Scotia 
 sailed on the 6th of October from Harrington. Here 
 he left Labrador, with all its memories, its days of 
 monotony and of keenest interest; its labors abun- 
 dant, its journeyings and perils, its weariness and 
 painfulness, its watchings and fastings, its hunger 
 and thirst, its cold and nakedness, that had not 
 daunted him, true soldier of Jesus Christ as he was, 
 but had equipped him better than he knew for the 
 larger life-work still before him. Like the great 
 Master whom he served, he had pleased not himself, 
 and God had made him a chosen vessel to bear His 
 name to the uttermost parts of the earth. 
 
 He had covered well the ground given him to 
 occupy in the name of Jesus Christ. He had carried 
 that precious Name into every little bay and inlet 
 along the bleak coast from Harrington to Cape 
 
AMONG THE MORAVIANS. 
 
 51 
 
 Charles, and that not only once. Three times had 
 he traversed the weary miles between these points, 
 making light of the ice and snow that lay as threat- 
 ening barriers in the way. Necessity was laid upon 
 him, and with the pressure of a great love upon his 
 heart it was a relief to be able to bear the message 
 to forsaken and sinning souls, over whom the Shep- 
 herd was yearning, in the pitiless, ice-bound north. 
 
 The few incidents of the home-voyage were not 
 of special note. The days were, as usual, profitably 
 spent in reading of a nature to arouse spiritual long- 
 ings and enkindle missionary zeal. A thoughful mes- 
 sage was sent to the mother from Cape Canso, and 
 as the voyager reached Halifax, he closed with a 
 doxology the last page of his Labrador diary and 
 a loud-speaking chapter of life. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE HOME MISSIONARY. 
 
 “Beginning at Jerusalem.” 
 
 The months of practical work and experience in 
 Labrador were a requisite in preparing for future 
 service upon which Mr. McKenzie set a high value; 
 but study he also considered essential, and to be fully 
 equipped for the sphere he longed to fill, he arranged 
 to complete his studies at the Theological College in 
 Halifax. Here he obtained his degree of divinity, 
 April 2 2nd, 1891. 
 
 In pursuance of his purpose to become a mission- 
 ary, he had also included medical studies in his last 
 year’s course, and made fine progress. Some oppor- 
 tunity for practical work offered itself during the 
 winter, and developed still further the surgical skill 
 he had already exercised in Labrador. 
 
 Leaving college in the spring of 1891, he returned 
 to his home in Cape Breton for the summer to await 
 the Lord’s summons to whatever work he should 
 next appoint. Love of home was a strong trait in 
 his character, and it was with zest, rather than 
 reluctance, that he entered into the pleasurable toil 
 of the farm after a hard winter at books. 
 
 52 
 
THE HOME MISSIONARY. 
 
 53 
 
 Mounted one day on top of a load of oats, as he 
 drove into the farmyard a letter was put in his 
 hands, which contained his first call to a home pas- 
 torate. This was in the County of Colchester, Nova 
 Scotia, in the country district of Stewiacke, some 
 forty miles from Halifax. To this call he responded 
 promptly, believing that God had chosen his sphere, 
 and by autumn of the same year was settled in his 
 charge. 
 
 Congregations in the Homeland may not seem to 
 offer the largest scope to the spiritual ambitions of 
 one whose heart has taken upon it the great world 
 of heathendom. Yet to Mr. McKenzie no field was 
 without its opportunity to glorify God; and so, en- 
 tering upon his pastorate with the sole aim of doing 
 the will of his Father in heaven, he was led from 
 step to step of privilege. At first it was the influence 
 of his own devoted Christian life that was felt by 
 his people. As with his faithful little pony — still a 
 loved member of the farm homestead in Cape Breton 
 — he moved continually among his parishioners, 
 seeking out the need of every soul, he was a constant 
 witness unto Jesus Christ in his deeply spiritual life. 
 To believers he was truly an example in word, in 
 conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity, 
 while toward “ them that were without,” he walked 
 honestly and in wisdom, “ holding forth the Word 
 of Life.” 
 
 He dreaded the influences of hypocrisy and of 
 half-hearted Christian living upon those who were 
 inclined to be sceptical as to the truth of the Gospel, 
 
54 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 and by no act of his was any soul led to think lightly 
 of its claims or its power. His walk was upright. 
 He made “ straight paths ” for his feet, lest that 
 which was lame be turned out of the way. His con- 
 versation was “ with grace, seasoned with salt,” and 
 therefore his memory endured among his first people 
 even beyond separation and death. They loved him 
 deeply and truly, so truly that, when after nearly 
 two years of close friendship he began to speak of 
 the larger demands of God upon him, they did not 
 seek to oppose. God had touched his heart with “ a 
 coal from off the altar,” and enkindled a flame of 
 love for the perishing that nothing could quench. 
 
 Great as he felt the need at home to be, far greater 
 and more appalling was that abroad, which ever 
 thrust itself upon him. Korea stretched out her 
 hands to him in silent entreaty, and the contrast be- 
 tween the home fields, sown and sown again with 
 the blessed seed, and the vast untouched wastes of 
 heathen lands, where never a sower had yet passed, 
 was ever in his mind. His thoughts and his sermons 
 were full of the theme. He bade his people look 
 with him upon the harvest fields, until he could no 
 longer bear the sad sight, and he could hear the Lord 
 of the Harvest say, “ Whom shall I send, and who 
 will go for us?” Then his whole heart answered, 
 “ Here am I, send me.” And as with Abraham and 
 with Paul, God directed his steps. 
 
 Korea had come upon his heart as though there 
 were no other spot on earth so needy and so ready. 
 God had brought the thought to him, kept it in his 
 
THE HOME MISSIONARY. 
 
 55 
 
 mind, and made it a burden, and in no other way 
 could he feel himself obedient than by going to that 
 land. Becoming fully convinced through prayer 
 that this was God’s will, he offered first himself and 
 then his money — just one hundred dollars— to the 
 Lord. Then he broached to the Church his desire, 
 but difficulties arose as the Missionary Board con- 
 sidered his case, since the Presbyterian Church in 
 Canada had no work in the land to which he wished 
 to be sent. This they deemed an insuperable hinder- 
 ance because of the condition of the funds, a large 
 debt at that time demanding all their powers of 
 finance. To open a new mission field at such a time 
 was judged both unwise and impossible, and Mr. 
 McKenzie was advised to choose some other field 
 where stations were already established and oppor- 
 tunity open for work. 
 
 The alternative suggested by the Board of Mis- 
 sions was that he apply to the American Presby- 
 terians, who had a flourishing mission in Korea, 
 and would no doubt gladly receive him as a worker 
 there. Mr. McKenzie’s convictions upon what he 
 believed to be God’s plan for him were strong. How- 
 ever, as a Canadian he believed that he should re- 
 present Canada wherever he might go as God’s am- 
 bassador, and that the money for his support should 
 not come from another than his native land. He 
 also felt that he had been “ forbidden of the Holy 
 Ghost ” to preach the Word in China or Japan, but 
 that from Korea had sounded the cry, “ Come over 
 and help us.” Therefore, assuredly gathering that 
 
56 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 the Lord had called him there to preach the Gospel, 
 there he must go whatever hindered; if not at the 
 bidding of the Church, then without it, and in utter 
 reliance upon God. 
 
 To some his course may have seemed wilful, even 
 stubborn, and judging too hastily, some may have 
 erred; but no human opinion had weight with him 
 compared with the leading of the Holy Spirit, and 
 he quietly prepared to obey God rather than man, 
 while he relied upon divine promises for all needed 
 support. As he remarked later, he had learned to 
 trust God in Labrador. Beyond such reliance he 
 needed nothing, and without reluctance announced 
 his purpose. 
 
 He then resigned his charge at Stewiacke, much 
 to the regret of his people, and was appointed by the 
 Presbytery to the charge of a mission in the suburbs 
 of the city of Halifax. Here he again had the ad- 
 vantage of study and practice in medical work. He 
 was devoted to the patients in the hospital, and the 
 early morning often found him in attendance there, 
 seeking not only to relieve pain of body, but to lead 
 the soul to that comfort and peace which can be 
 found alone in God. Many testimonies have been 
 given of his faithful and successful ministry in these 
 wards in spiritual things, but doubtless more of the 
 work will be revealed when the great day of reward 
 comes. 
 
 The quickening of missionary zeal in the charge 
 which he held during the summer of 1893 was very 
 marked, and the interest which still continues there 
 
THE HOME MISSIONARY. 
 
 57 
 
 is on all sides accredited to his strong influence. The 
 knowledge of his resolve soon spread throughout tht 
 Church and he became a noted man. The boldness 
 and faith of his act in disregarding all human per- 
 suasion that he might follow the definite leading of 
 God in his great choice, and in his determination to 
 trust God for daily bread, if need be, for years to 
 come, touched the heart of the Presbyterian Church 
 in Nova Scotia as nothing had done for years. The 
 heroism had not gone out of foreign missions as 
 some had asserted, and the personality of a hero 
 made a more effective appeal to Christian sympathy 
 than any well-worded argument. From all sides 
 invitations poured in for missionary addresses. 
 Thus, while careful to go only where such calls 
 would help the cause of God, he was kept for some 
 weeks prominently before the eyes of his Church. 
 
 Many warm hearts were waiting for his message. 
 Many others were ready to give freely, so that in a 
 surprisingly short time he had a sufficient sum to 
 take him to Korea and maintain him there for a 
 year. The desires of his heart, who delighted him- 
 self in God, were being gloriously fulfilled in that 
 he not only saw the way open to go forth, but the 
 means had been supplied by the people of his beloved 
 Eastern Canada; and yet the Church was not im- 
 poverished nor her treasury depleted by the offering, 
 for God had touched fresh springs and revealed 
 sources of supply hitherto unknown to her financiers. 
 Tiny legacies from sainted baby fingers were brought 
 by mothers, who could whisper in his willing ears 
 
58 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 the sacred history of their gifts; the widow’s mite 
 was offered to the loving heart that could estimate 
 its worth; even destitute Labrador laid its gift at 
 the feet of one who so truly had manifested Jesus 
 Christ where all other beauty and joy were lacking. 
 Men and women whose thought of Christian duty 
 had never before included an interest in Christ’s 
 kingdom among the heathen were stirred to deep 
 sympathy with this practical preacher of self-denying 
 love. To him they gave liberally and were blessed in 
 their deed. And who can reckon the influence upon 
 the whole Church of this unlocking of hearts and 
 this lesson in the grace of giving thus taught? Not 
 often had it been granted to her members so to see 
 human calculations set aside, caution and prudence 
 forgotten, and God manifestly at work among His 
 people, who brought a willing offering for His work. 
 God had given a precious object-lesson of faith and 
 courage to His people in the fearless missionary 
 whom He had chosen, and his zeal had provoked 
 very many. 
 
 Perhaps some may have attributed his influence to 
 the merely magnetic power of a great soul, to last 
 only while his presence remained. But future years 
 were to show that this was a true inspiration, 
 breathed by the Holy Spirit of God through one 
 wholly yielded to Him, that was to bring about not 
 a transient interest in a man, but a new phase of 
 missions in a Church which years ago had gained 
 the enviable prestige of being first in the field. 
 
 As Mr. McKenzie came before this eager 
 
THE HOME MISSIONARY. 
 
 59 
 
 audience, he seemed a veritable incarnation of 
 missionary zeal consumed with a longing to save 
 dying heathen, absorbed in this one great mission of 
 Christ’s Church, realizing that no other need could 
 be so great as that of a soul that had never heard of 
 Christ nor been offered His salvation, and counting 
 himself guilty until this obligation to them was 
 discharged. Surely the same Spirit who had laid 
 upon the apostle the “woe” if he preached not the 
 Gospel, and made him know himself debtor to all 
 who had not heard it, had found again a responsive, 
 listening heart, who could know His will and be a 
 witness unto all men of what he had seen and heard. 
 
 Not in vain had God looked for a man to stand 
 in the gap for Korea, and it was for Korea God was 
 working. The influence for her of the man who in 
 faith was going to her shores can scarcely be esti- 
 mated, nor can the history of his last summer in 
 Nova Scotia be either collected or summarized. It 
 lives best in the heart-life of many hundreds who 
 were thrilled by the sweet violence of his melting 
 appeals, the potent urgency of a voice quivering with 
 pathetic tenderness, the masterful decision of a fear- 
 less Christ-possessed soul. What better could the 
 Lord of the Harvest have done for His field than 
 thrust forth such a reaper, and bid him give his 
 burning message to his fellows? 
 
 Not “ I must go,” nor “ I ought to go,” but “ I 
 dare not stay,” was his cry. No fitness moved him, 
 no unfitness restrained. He had a life to give, and 
 he could not withhold it. How could the Church for- 
 
 5 
 
6o 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 get him, rare true heart as he was ? How could the 
 echo of his farewell ever die out from the hearts that 
 vibrated under the solemn, searching words? No; 
 God had chosen His messenger, and as all-uncon- 
 scious of the beauty or the power of his deed he 
 went forth alone, the heart of the Church followed, 
 and Korea had won a place that almost seemed to 
 threaten the claim of beloved Trinidad, India, China, 
 or the blood-stained New Hebrides. Little did he 
 know that the Church that now thought it impos- 
 sible to sustain him in his chosen field of labor would, 
 in five short years, send five missionaries to fill his 
 room and take up the task that had fallen from his 
 hands. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 GOING FORTH. 
 
 “When I sent you forth, lacked ye anything? They say unto Him, 
 Nothing.” 
 
 Days of parting were mingled with sorrow and 
 joy. In October of 1893 the dear old mother in her 
 country home yielded up her treasure for God’s ser- 
 vice, and the people to whom he had ministered, and 
 those whose hearts he had won, bade him God-speed 
 on his errand of love. Many were the farewell 
 scenes not soon to be forgotten. 
 
 A fellow-minister writes : “ It was in the church 
 at the North-West Arm (Halifax) that he gave his 
 farewell meeting in this part of the Province. That 
 October night shall never be forgotten by those privi- 
 leged to be present. ‘ Certainly I will be with thee ’ 
 was his favorite theme, and the service concluded 
 with the hymn he loved so dearly and in which he 
 joined so heartily, ‘ Anywhere with Jesus.’ ” 
 
 Another story, contributed by a warm friend and 
 sympathizer, may serve as an illustration of the deep 
 impression Mr. McKenzie had made wherever he 
 was known, and of the wonderful magnetism which 
 drew to him all classes of men. The story is given 
 as follows: 
 
 61 
 
62 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 “ It was my privilege to be present as one of the 
 speakers at a farewell meeting to Mr. McKenzie in 
 the Berachah Mission, in Truro, a meeting which 
 McKenzie himself described as one of the most 
 touching and memorable of all his farewells. This 
 mission had been begun in the extreme east end of 
 Truro for the very poorest inhabitants of the town, 
 among people who considered themselves beyond the 
 zone of any of the churches. 
 
 “ At the time of Mr. McKenzie’s leaving for 
 Korea, the mission was yet in its infancy. From 
 the very beginning its founders had taken a deep 
 interest in foreign missions, and had endeavored to 
 carry that spirit into their work. When the question 
 began to stir the Church, Shall McKenzie go to 
 Korea, and will the Christians at home provide 
 funds to help him in the great work? the founders 
 of this little mission desired to do something to 
 assist. A sum of money, which represented the 
 quarterly offering of the Sabbath School, was there- 
 fore allotted to this purpose, and the farewell meet- 
 ing, of which this is a brief description, was held 
 to bid the great missionary God-speed, and to pre- 
 sent him with that which to their power, yea, and 
 beyond their power, they had gathered to help him 
 cross the sea and enter upon the longed-for work in 
 far-off Korea. 
 
 “ Among the privileges of my life I reckon very- 
 highly the experiences of that night. I can well 
 remember the scene yet — the little, dimly-lit mission 
 room, hot and crowded to the door with as mixed 
 
GOING FORTH. 
 
 63 
 
 a gathering as could be found in the streets of many 
 a great city; but every face was eager and deeply 
 interested, and through that meeting many, many 
 eyes which had not wept for years, which had not 
 wept before with any such emotions, were dim with 
 tears. 
 
 “ I pass over all the other parts of the service, till, 
 towards its close, a little lad, whose familiar sur- 
 roundings and occupation were those of the street 
 and the gutter, arose at a signal from the leader, and 
 with the air of a man engaged in high and serious 
 business, he stepped forward, and standing in front 
 of the giant form of McKenzie on the platform, read 
 with some effort a beautiful address expressing the 
 love and interest of Berachah Mission in their new 
 friend and his good work. Then, amid a silence 
 which could be felt, he presented the offering, which 
 meant so much self-sacrifice to many in that gather- 
 ing. There was a moment’s pause, and then McKen- 
 zie rose to reply. In the dim light of the little room 
 his tall form seemed to reach almost to the low roof. 
 His voice was trembling with the tenderest emotion, 
 for the gift and the address had come as a complete 
 surprise. Most of what he said I have forgotten, 
 although some things I still remember ; but the spirit 
 of his address will never pass from my recollection, 
 it was so honest, so kind, so grateful, so full of love. 
 No one who was in that meeting will ever forget the 
 scene. Many learned then, for the first time, the 
 meaning of the Master’s words when He said, ‘ It is 
 more blessed to give than to receive.’ 
 
64 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 “ The prayer which followed for Korea moved 
 every heart. It was the spirit of that meeting, of 
 many such meetings, which has made the Korean 
 Mission a possibility and a fact. It never died; it 
 never will die till Korea is won for Jesus Christ. 
 
 “ One thing which McKenzie said that night I 
 well remember. It was this, that of all the meetings 
 which had been held to bid him good-bye and God- 
 speed, this to him would always be one of the 
 tenderest, one of the most helpful, one of the most 
 memorable. We all felt that God had been very near 
 to us that night.” 
 
 The lesson in faith was one for all who would 
 learn. Oh, that all might learn the glorious results 
 of stepping forth into the brimming Jordan! Oh, 
 that the Church of God might bid scores, yea, hun- 
 dreds, of men and women go forth in Christ’s name 
 to the heathen world, fearing not for their future, 
 while they together trust in the Heavenly Father 
 who “ knoweth that ye have need ! ’’ Then surely 
 would come about the evangelization of the world in 
 the present generation and the fulfilment of all the 
 blessed hopes that concern a perishing world. 
 
 The final day in Nova Scotia came for the great 
 man who had been stirring her spiritual life, and 
 with loving farewells all along the way, he left his 
 beloved native land never to return. Again, a diary 
 begins which touches upon most of the important 
 episodes of the following two years. Living, as he 
 did, not for future hope, but for present opportunity, 
 Mr. McKenzie could not have uneventful days, even 
 
GOING FORTH. 
 
 65 
 
 those spent in the monotony of a long railway jour- 
 ney. Half-way across the continent we get a grand 
 story of a resultful Sabbath day. Here it is from 
 the pen of an appreciative fellow-student and 
 minister : 
 
 “ It was Saturday night, somewhere in the neigh- 
 borhood of the Rockies. The train was hurrying 
 along and the passengers were beginning to prepare 
 for the night’s rest. McKenzie was seen to fold his 
 travelling bag, don coat and hat, evidently with in- 
 tention to leave the car at the next station. It was 
 so. His fellow-passengers could not prevail upon 
 him to remain. He could not, and would not, travel 
 on Sabbath, and purposed to stop off at the next de- 
 pot, regardless altogether of the accommodation he 
 might find. So, bidding all good-night, he carried 
 out his will. 
 
 “ A more lonely and desolate spot, it is said, would 
 be difficult to discover. Beside the small station- 
 house, only one light glimmered in the distance, and 
 thither he was directed by the gruff agent as the only 
 place to get shelter. He directed his way thither, 
 and found it to be the scene of a drunken revel. No- 
 thing afraid (for fear had long since been removed 
 from McKenzie’s vocabulary) he entered, and was 
 received with great surprise. He might remain for 
 the night if he accept of a rude couch upon the floor. 
 The revelry continued for a time, but soon the rough 
 men began to circle round the unexpected visitor and 
 inquire whence he came and what his purpose. Mr. 
 McKenzie’s strong personality seemed to attract 
 
66 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 their attention, and they listened to what he had to 
 say. 
 
 “ Before retiring for the night he informed them 
 that he was in the habit of reading from the Bible 
 and having prayer, and he requested that they listen 
 while he did so. The scene was changed, and can 
 better be imagined than described. The drinking 
 and gambling ceased, and comparative quiet reigned. 
 
 “ In the morning they were told that he usually 
 preached on Sunday at eleven o’clock, and were 
 asked to give him audience. Willing assent was 
 given, and ere long God’s Spirit had touched and 
 melted their hardened hearts. Tears trickled freely 
 down their brawny cheeks, memories of former days 
 were revived, and for an hour these men listened 
 with rapt attention to the Word of God. 
 
 “ That Sabbath was a new experience to them, and 
 on the following day the company followed our hero 
 to the depot, bidding him farewell in tears, prompted 
 by grateful hearts, and promising henceforth to lead 
 a better life.” 
 
 In a beautiful letter, written while crossing the 
 Pacific to one of his beloved friends in Labrador, 
 Mr. McKenzie makes the following reference to this 
 same Sabbath experience : 
 
 “ Coming across the prairie, when Sunday came 
 on I stepped off the train. I thus lost the berth that 
 I paid five dollars for and the pleasant companions 
 I found, and stepped out into the dark. I don’t like 
 travelling on Sunday, and won’t while I can help it. 
 I knew no one; went to the hotel, where rum was 
 
GOING FORTH. 
 
 67 
 
 sold. Preached twice on Sunday, and held a special 
 meeting on Monday, where God was present in 
 power. All stood up and held hands up, with tears 
 in their eyes, pledging to lead a better life and meet 
 me in heaven. Among them was the hotel-keeper 
 and rum-seller. When I was leaving he would not 
 take a cent for pay of board. May God open his 
 eyes! I believe He will. I had quite a number at 
 the station to see me off. May God bless my visit 
 there and take the praise all to Himself.” 
 
 Soon after, as the Rockies came into view, he 
 wrote: “This morning sang ‘Coronation.’ What 
 tremendous crags, cliffs, peaks, and gorges, and these 
 are but the workmanship of Thy fingers! How 
 majestic these seem in their dignified grandeur ! Oh, 
 what must be the greatness and dignity of the Maker ! 
 Yet my Heavenly Father interested in me, and I am 
 in His likeness ! — ‘ I will never leave thee nor forsake 
 thee.’ ‘ The Lord is my shepherd.’ ‘ Underneath 
 me are the everlasting arms.’ God forgive me for 
 ever having distrusted Him in any promise given, 
 and may I have Him every moment as my living, 
 present companion.” 
 
 Arriving at Vancouver on Friday, he had two 
 days for business and friends, and a blessed Sabbath 
 for a last message in Canada. He preached, as he 
 had done all along his railway journey, at various 
 points, to large congregations on this Sabbath day, 
 addressed a Sabbath School, and had opportunity in 
 private to testify to God’s goodness in Labrador. 
 
68 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 As he embarked next day for the voyage across the 
 Pacific, these were his words : 
 
 “ Stepping on board ship, I did not wish it other- 
 wise, leaving my native continent. Have no regret, 
 nor do I feel badly about it. Oh, ‘ My grace is suffi- 
 cient for thee! ’ It is no sacrifice; would be to stay. 
 Henceforth may Korea be the land of my adoption. 
 May I live and work there many a year for the 
 glory of God, and may my dust mingle with theirs 
 till the great trumpet shall sound, when Death shall 
 be swallowed up in Life! ” 
 
 Sad prophesy this, to find such speedy fulfilment 
 before two full years should pass, and although the 
 desire to “ live and work many a year ’’ seemed to 
 be denied, yet how marvellously God is still grant- 
 ing it in the living power of the life that yet speaks, 
 though so soon laid down for Korea, and in the 
 glorious extension, in a few short years, of the 
 blessed work he was allowed to establish. 
 
 The careful record of the diary reveals much of 
 the individuality of the writer in the various themes 
 he touches. The fearlessness with which he stated 
 truth to the sceptical and objectors at the ship’s table, 
 and the eagerness with which he sought to continue 
 conversations thus started on spiritual matters with 
 officers of the ship and others who had revealed their 
 opposition to God, was an evidence that it was “ out 
 of the abundance of his heart ” such words were 
 uttered. 
 
 The work of God among Christians or pagans 
 was to him not a matter of propagating theories,. 
 
GOING FORTH. 
 
 69 
 
 nor of denominational zeal, but of doing the will of 
 God in saving souls from death. This he ever 
 sought to impress, and upon a ship’s officer as simply 
 as upon the most degraded heathen, he urged the 
 acceptance of Jesus as Saviour. 
 
 The stately services conducted among the passen- 
 gers by the Lord Bishop of Japan did not relieve 
 him of responsibility, but he sought and found op- 
 portunity for a simple evangelistic meeting among 
 the sailors. This was conducted with mutual pleas- 
 ure and profit — a privilege to the missionary as 
 truly as to his hearers. 
 
 Precious hours were passed with his Bible and 
 books of deeply spiritual nature through every day 
 of the voyage. To relinquish his bed to a sick 
 missionary, or occasionally go without a dinner lest 
 he pamper his body too much, were but incidental 
 evidences of the secondary place he gave to self. No 
 special thought was given to attentions shown him, 
 nor did he seem to grasp for any place of honor 
 among men, yet the constant reference to conversa- 
 tions held with his fellow-travellers, from the sailors 
 to the Lord Bishop, shows something of the impres- 
 sion his noble personality made upon all. 
 
 His future work lay heavy upon his heart, and 
 its power over him must have been shown even to 
 casual acquaintances. Early in the voyage, he settled 
 upon the plan of writing to young Mr. Robert 
 Grierson, then scarcely through college, to come out 
 and share his labors in Korea. Thus early did he 
 plan for extension in the field, and thus early did 
 
70 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 God reveal to him plans that were to be fulfilled in 
 the future for the land he loved. 
 
 After fifteen days, on November 27th, the ship 
 reached Japan, and Mr. McKenzie first set foot on 
 a heathen land at Yokohama. His first interest was 
 with the religious life of the people, and the great 
 Buddhist idol, Dabutse, and a Shinto temple, at once 
 absorbed his attention. Climbing a steep bluff to 
 look down over the fine city, he with two other mis- 
 sionaries sang a doxology and offered a prayer of 
 thanksgiving “ for evidence so striking that the 
 divine in man seeks after the Divine, and makes a 
 god of his own if knowledge of the Living One is not 
 given; also that ours is the only God that can hear 
 and answer the cry of the needy.” He says, “The 
 very ground so carefully kept, the beauty and still- 
 ness, and the meditative attitude of the huge idol, 
 led one intuitively to serious thought and to longing 
 for the time when hills, valleys, and villages shall 
 resound with the praise of Jesus.” 
 
 On entering the temple some amusement was 
 caused among the jinrikisha men by his omission to 
 remove his shoes. They also were quite merry over 
 his great size, comparing him to the monster idol, 
 asking an extra price to carry him, and so on. 
 
 Nine days were spent at Yokohama, with a run to 
 Tokio, during which time he met a number of mis- 
 sionaries, and made a study of their various methods. 
 The tendency to elaborate secular education did not 
 appeal to him as the highest plan of lifting these 
 clever Orientals to a knowledge of God, however 
 
GOING FORTH. 
 
 7 1 
 
 tempting it might be as a means of securing interest 
 or patronage. 
 
 At a monthly missionary concert, led by a worker 
 also from Cape Breton, Mr. McKenzie was asked to 
 give an address, and as usual spoke a heart-message 
 tilled with scriptural teaching that had first touched 
 himself. 
 
 A Japanese steamer carried him to Kobe, and 
 after a rest of three days, filled with missionary in- 
 terest and including a visit with the noted Dr. 
 Gulick, he proceeded on board another boat to Korea. 
 The lovely Inland Sea he fully enjoyed, with its 
 beautiful, cone-shaped mountains and innumerable 
 islands, and a day at Nagasaki, as they left Japan, 
 gave him a glimpse of the Dutch Reformed Church 
 Mission. The following day, December 12th, Korea 
 was sighted, and aroused strong emotions in his 
 heart. On that day he wrote : 
 
 “ Spent a pleasant time in prayer and reading 
 God’s Word. As the land of my adoption ap- 
 proached felt I needed consecration. Oh, may I be- 
 come more a vessel fitted for the Master’s use ! How 
 willing He is to use us and have His almighty power 
 work through us ! Help me, O Lord, to make a 
 complete sacrifice and surrender to Thee! As we 
 came on deck I saw the rugged hills of Korea for 
 the first time. It is with feelings of awe I approach 
 this land as ambassador of no earthly nation, but of 
 the King of kings, eternal. How weighty is my 
 responsibility ! ” 
 
 Then follows, strangely enough, the text we have 
 
72 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 chosen for this memorial : “ Except a corn of wheat 
 fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone.” 
 And here is given the open secret of his future suc- 
 cesses, his continual triumph over difficulties, his rare 
 self-forgetfulness, his sure hold on the affections of 
 the people, and the glorious victories won for God. 
 
 The man saw himself in no earthly relationship, 
 and indeed responsible to no human authority; but 
 like Joshua, the great conqueror, he had been given 
 the vision of the “ Captain of the Lord’s host,” to 
 whom alone he must give account, with whose might 
 he was endued, and in whose strength he was to 
 conquer. He had put on “ the whole armor of God.” 
 Above all, he had taken “ the shield of faith,” and 
 with the supreme consciousness that he went forth 
 not alone, he entered the quiet battle-field with the 
 shout, “ Thanks be unto God, which always giveth 
 us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ ! ” 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 WITH FOREIGNERS AT SEOUL. 
 
 The first night in Korea was passed in a Chinese 
 inn, in the city of Chemulpo, the great port of Seoul. 
 At Fusan, Mr. McKenzie had gone ashore, and here 
 had hastened to get a lesson in the Korean language. 
 A teacher pronounced for him the sounds of the 
 alphabet in the Korean manual with which he was 
 already provided. He found to his great joy that 
 he could easily imitate, and afterwards gave credit 
 to his Gaelic tongue for the readiness with which he 
 acquired the language. 
 
 The day at Fusan was one in which he dealt 
 sharply with himself, feeling intensely the fact that 
 now he was face to face with the task to which he 
 had dedicated his life. There was no self-complacent 
 comparison of his noble act in having come to a 
 heathen land relying only upon God, with that of 
 other missionaries who had churches at home to lean 
 upon. Rather, he was reminded of the heroic Mac- 
 Kay of Formosa and Geddie of Aneityum, who 
 had landed upon foreign shores having to conciliate 
 savage natives and almost discover for themselves 
 a strange tongue. 
 
 73 
 
74 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 His own comfort in meeting numbers of mission- 
 aries ready to counsel, and friendly native teachers 
 eager to instruct him in a written language, seemed 
 to him almost contemptuously easy in contrast. He 
 felt he had nothing whereof he might glory, unless 
 some hardships might await him in the untrodden 
 interior, whither his heart had already turned. He 
 desired not to find his life but to lose it, and he could 
 see no greater joy than that resulting from the 
 death of his self-life — “ if it die, it bringeth forth 
 much fruit.” 
 
 This whole day’s record is one of heart-searching. 
 Every plan in prospect was tested by God’s Word, 
 and every desire was held up to the light of His 
 truth, lest there should be hidden away some un- 
 worthy motive that would mar the work. Would 
 that all God’s people, every soul who goes forth to 
 work in His name at home or abroad, could stand 
 the searchlight of the text he chose that day : “ He 
 that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory : but 
 he that seeketh His glory that sent him, the same is 
 true, and no unrighteousness is in him.” — John vii. 
 1 8. 
 
 Prostrated before God, he prayed that no lack of 
 consecration and no desire for vain-glory should hin- 
 der the work of God through him ; that Christ should 
 be in his heart, and the sacred name upon his lips 
 in testimony before all conditions of men, wherever 
 God should lead. Can we doubt that God accepted 
 the gift laid on His altar, and that the victory over 
 self gained that first day on Korea’s shores was his 
 
WITH FOREIGNERS AT SEOUL. 
 
 75 
 
 Jericho, the promise of possession of “ every place 
 that the sole of your foot shall tread upon ” ? 
 
 As he quietly talked over hopes and plans the next 
 day with the Rev. Heber Jones, of the Methodist 
 Episcopal Mission of Chemulpo, he was ready to 
 receive whatever counsel might further the great 
 work to which he was so entirely yielded. A centre 
 of light to radiate in many directions, and this to 
 be planted in the darkest, most needy locality, was 
 what he longed to establish. A small bit of ground 
 to cultivate would support him, or go a long way 
 toward it. and he would enjoy the pretence at farm 
 life. The isolation involved in the plan was quite 
 forgotten in the joy of other thoughts. Mr. Jones 
 thought this idea quite feasible, and that a little vil- 
 lage of better-class people could easily be found, 
 about which a whole colony would inevitably gather 
 as the benefits of Christianity became manifest. 
 Thus, at the very beginning, God revealed the plan 
 that was to be so wonderfully owned of Him in days 
 to come. 
 
 The next morning, at four, he was awake and pre- 
 paring for the journey to Seoul by tug-boat. He 
 took second-class passage with Japanese and 
 Koreans. It was impossible, however, for the boat 
 to squeeze through the ice, and about dark she had 
 to return to Chemulpo. The missionary’s quick 
 observation had already shown him something to 
 admire in the Korean character on this short trip, 
 as he saw them suffer kicks and blows from the 
 Japanese without retaliation. 
 
 6 
 
;6 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 A happy, busy Sunday passed with Mr. Jones at 
 his services, where Mr. McKenzie gave, through an 
 interpreter, his first burning message of salvation to 
 the people for whom he had laid aside all worldly 
 ambitions. He told them simply and tenderly of 
 how God had led him to think of them, and to leave 
 home and friends to come and tell them of a 
 Saviour; how God had sent the means for travel 
 through some who were very poor; how the name 
 of Jesus was more precious to him than earthly 
 honors, or friends, or kindred ; how he hoped to live 
 and die among them, and that together they should 
 go home to be with Jesus evermore. Who can say 
 but there were firstfruits from that first message of 
 testimony? 
 
 On Monday morning a pony was secured for an 
 overland trip to Seoul. Perhaps the diminutive size 
 of the Korean pony, as compared with the unusual 
 proportions of the would-be rider, accounts for the 
 fact that he walked all the way, a distance of twenty- 
 eight miles. He accomplished this in seven hours, 
 but not without suffering. The slippery roads made 
 walking a great exertion, and brought intense pain, 
 till the feet and hips almost gave way and the wet 
 brought cramp into his limbs. Still he says Jesus 
 sustained and cheered him in answer to prayer, and 
 the warm welcome of the missionaries compensated 
 for the hard day. Dr. Horace Underwood and Mr. 
 Gifford were at once his fast friends, and the tie so 
 quickly formed held strong while he lived. They en- 
 couraged him with the good progress other mission- 
 
WITH FOREIGNERS AT SEOUL. 
 
 77 
 
 aries of his age had made in the study of the 
 Korean language, and apparently stimulated his 
 desire to begin work, as that very week he secured 
 a teacher and commenced study. 
 
 Settled so speedily at his first task, he arranged 
 matters regarding his living, money affairs, and so 
 on, at his leisure. Association with the missionaries 
 he appreciated, not only for fellowship, but as a 
 valued means of help in future work. Their know- 
 ledge of the people and the conditions in various 
 cities and provinces was what he needed in deciding 
 on his best locality. Fusan was suggested as having 
 more population to the number of missionaries than 
 other cities, and as being in a good country district. 
 These matters were all brought to God in simple 
 faith for direction. Prayer ever brought to his mind 
 a sense of God’s power and greatness. Pentecost, 
 with its glorious enduement, came vividly now, and 
 the consciousness that true supplication meant 
 patient tarrying at the Throne kept him long on his 
 knees. 
 
 Pie had real needs and great ones, and he laid hold 
 of the promise that all would be supplied according 
 to God’s riches. An Oriental language was before 
 him to be mastered, a new people to be understood, 
 a precedent in missions to be established in the eyes 
 of older missionaries, and the Church at home to be 
 yet convinced that his seeming venture was in obedi- 
 ence to God’s command and leading. 
 
 It was not strange that the man thus placed 
 should turn from men to the infallible Word for the 
 
78 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 wisdom and help he so sorely needed ; nor that, hav- 
 ing proved the promises of God in the past, he should 
 look to Him for the supply of fresh needs. His 
 inner life was not hidden, humble though he was 
 and unconscious of any unusual degree of spirituality 
 in himself, and the men of longer experience looked 
 upon him as one to inspire new faith in God. His 
 close walk with God was being made a blessing be- 
 fore he had even chosen his field of service. He was 
 sowing beside all waters, little knowing how full 
 should be the harvest. The missionaries showed 
 him every kindness, no doubt enjoying fully the 
 pleasure of his bright companionship in the routine 
 of their labors. 
 
 Christmas day fell on Sunday and was filled with 
 the work of services, native and foreign. At a 
 station newly opened, where natives preached to 
 natives, Mr. McKenzie remarked the ease and 
 fluency of the Korean talker, and rejoiced in the 
 thought that such would soon be evangelizing their 
 land. 
 
 On Monday he enjoyed a gathering of the mis- 
 sionaries for Christmas celebration at Dr. Avison’s, 
 and then plunged into hard study. Five or six hours 
 each day he worked vigorously. He says, writing 
 of his first lesson, “ Began with prayer that the Lord 
 would help me; give readiness in speech and recep- 
 tive mind to retain words.” Then follows a com- 
 ment on his daily Scripture reading : “Enjoyed study 
 of Acts viii.-xi. All, when filled with the Holy Ghost, 
 could accomplish much — not till then. Again power 
 came, and signs and wonders followed the preaching 
 
WITH FOREIGNERS AT SEOUL. 
 
 79 
 
 of the Word. How much I need the baptism of the 
 Spirit ! Thank God, I am drawing nearer to Him ! ” 
 It is easy to see that he depended upon the true power 
 for all that lay before him, and upon the lofty 
 thoughts of the Book rather than the experience of 
 his fellows for inspiration. 
 
 The journal notes on the last day of 1893 speak 
 for themselves of the humble, thankful, earnest spirit 
 that possessed the writer. He says : 
 
 “ The Lord has blessed me much during this year ; 
 acquaintances formed have been more appreciated 
 as they have extended ; spiritual blessings have been 
 granted to my congregation. I have been blessed 
 also in work at North-West Arm, and am finding 
 favor with man. Have had grace to do much com- 
 plicated work, good health, and freedom from care 
 about the future. Reading of Bible in early morning 
 hours has been much blessed to me. May I be hum- 
 bled in view of all these things that I cannot number. 
 My whole desire now is for effective work; that I 
 may be filled with the Spirit; that I may call the 
 world’s attention to Jesus the Saviour. Oh, for com- 
 plete consecration! Have found God giving the 
 foretaste of victory over every sin. Preached in 
 afternoon and had liberty shortly after beginning. 
 The Spirit was present in power ; but can I give Him 
 all the glory? Oh, to do that and not take any credit 
 to myself! Went to watch-night service at Appen- 
 zeller’s — chiefly Presbyterians. Prayed for the 
 Spirit’s filling and the conversion of hundreds and 
 thousands this year. If in faith it will be answered. 
 Prayed into the New Year.” 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A GLIMPSE OF THE INTERIOR. 
 
 A most happy and enduring friendship was 
 formed during Mr. McKenzie’s first week in Seoul 
 with Dr. Hall, of the Methodist Mission, so soon to 
 lay down his life for Korea. The doctor desired 
 Mr. McKenzie to accompany him on a trip to the 
 north for ten days or so at the beginning of the 
 New Year, and the arrangement was carried out to 
 their mutual satisfaction. 
 
 In the few days that intervened, Mr. McKenzie 
 had some difficulty in procuring his trunks, which 
 occasioned a journey to Chemulpo on foot. He was 
 bold enough to essay conversation with all whom he 
 met by the way, though in most cases unable to make 
 himself understood. He had a night in a Korean 
 inn as a new experience, and a sample of native diet. 
 His fellow-traveller, Mr. Jones, was more affected 
 than he by the “ tiffin,” and had no appetite for 
 another meal; but Mr. McKenzie writes cheerfully 
 of making up for his friend’s deficiencies. He wrote 
 home a graphic account of these first experiences, 
 evidently accepting his enjoyment of them as a token 
 that God had chosen him by adaptation for the life 
 in Korea. 
 
 80 
 
A GLIMPSE OF THE INTERIOR. 
 
 A just regard for his property, and a desire for 
 honesty in others, made him wish to see his trunks 
 safely delivered ; but as for their own worth he 
 seemed indifferent, and ready to take joyfully the 
 “ spoiling of his goods.” As he says, he should not 
 lament if he never should see them. They arrived, 
 however, without mishap, and added something to 
 his bodily comfort. 
 
 By the 9th of January all was in readiness for the 
 trip north with Dr. Hall. They left Seoul on foot, 
 with Mr. McKenzie’s teacher riding and the 
 “ mapus,” or coolies, attending. A very short dis- 
 tance out of the city they came upon traces of 
 robbers. Pools of blood were about the road, where 
 they had attacked and stabbed a wayfarer. This 
 terrified the Koreans until the missionaries’ confi- 
 dence in God reassured and made them willing to 
 proceed. Soon they found the injured traveller, and 
 Dr. Hall dressed his wounds, charged him to keep 
 them clean, and then added the healthful message of 
 the Gospel both for the benefit of the sufferer and 
 the crowd of onlookers. It was a new story, re- 
 ceived with the more reverent attention because of 
 the bodily relief of which it was the accompaniment. 
 As in the days of Jesus, the power to heal the 
 body brought' more than a hope that the message 
 for the soul was also a real power. The name of 
 Jesus had been uttered before in the ears of these 
 people, therefore the missionaries sought to impress 
 it and assure them that love of that Name had 
 brought them so far with the one purpose, to make 
 it known. 
 
82 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 Passing the night in an inn, a crowd of villagers 
 gathered, who also heard the Word of God. As 
 they pressed on towards Song Do they passed many 
 sufferers struggling to reach the hospital there, fear- 
 ful of being crowded out in the race for room. On 
 the fourth day they passed through this great town, 
 with its fine masonry of walls, and outside, the grand 
 protection of encircling hills. They remained over 
 the Sabbath in a small village beyond the city, quite 
 to the discomfort of the mapu, who would have pre- 
 ferred to continue the journey regardless of days. 
 
 The inn where they lodged was of typical Korean 
 style, made entirely of mud — roof, walls, and floor — 
 with supporting ribs of round sticks; paper windows, 
 with numerous holes to let in the light, and straw 
 mats as furniture, while porpoise and dragon 
 guarded the entrances. The cold of the January 
 nights was made bearable by the well-heated floor 
 on which they slept, but through which the smoke 
 came up into the room. 
 
 The little retinue of coolies and teacher made al- 
 ways a morning and evening class for Bible reading, 
 and the natives who might gather about were thus 
 unwittingly drawn into a Christian service. The 
 two missionaries were closely drawn together as 
 they shared experiences, and Dr. Hall became urgent 
 that his new friend should settle near him, doubtless 
 seeing in him a tower of strength, as well as a truly 
 spiritual companion. He taught him some useful 
 phrases in advance of the primer lessons, such as 
 “ Hurry,” “ Put on good fire,” “ Give two dishes 
 
A GLIMPSE OF THE INTERIOR. 83 
 
 rice,” “ Bring soup,” and others that were necessary- 
 in a traveller’s vocabulary. 
 
 On that quiet Sabbath, spent in the discomfort of 
 a Korean mud-hut, as they planned their work for 
 God in the smoky darkness of its rude shelter, how 
 little they dreamed that so few months remained of 
 their time for earthly service, and that in the fellow- 
 ship thus sweetly begun they were so soon to be 
 re-united in the eternal mansions. Surely the glories 
 of the “ house not made with hands ” would be for 
 both enhanced by having passed through “ the dark- 
 ness and the shadow of death ” that hung over a 
 heathen land. How blessed that they had learned to 
 redeem the time and were being used of God in the 
 present for the redemption of precious souls ! 
 
 Mr. McKenzie’s teacher confessed himself a be- 
 liever in Jesus, but had not yet the courage of his 
 convictions sufficiently to declare it boldly. His 
 father and mother were not aware of his new faith, 
 and as his home was with them he dared not make 
 it known. Mr. McKenzie gave him scriptural teach- 
 ing on the duty of public profession if we would 
 have Christ confess us, lifting his eyes to the higher 
 thought of blessedness in persecution should it fol- 
 low, and showing him not only Christ’s words upon 
 this, but the example of Paul and the other apostles, 
 who rejoiced that they were counted worthy to suffer 
 for His sake. 
 
 Thus early in his acquaintance with these people 
 do we find him leading them to high ground to en- 
 courage rapid growth in their spiritual life. He had 
 
8 4 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 no desire to leave his converts mere babes in Christ, 
 but nourished them with the strong meat that should 
 make them what they are — Christians of stalwart 
 growth, of great fidelity, and true Christ-likeness. 
 
 Early on Monday morning they were again on the 
 road to Pyong Yang, Dr. Hall’s beloved city of 
 the north. Here, in the following year, he settled 
 into an established work. From village to village 
 they passed, telling their wondrous story to every 
 willing listener as they rapidly covered the ground 
 separating them from the great city. 
 
 This was Dr. Hall’s seventh trip to Pyong Yang, 
 and the incidents of the journey had grown familiar 
 to him; but to his companion all was full of fresh 
 interest, and amid all the wild beauty of the way 
 the social degradation of the people lay heavy upon 
 his heart. A special case he mentions in his notes 
 is that of a boy of fifteen years of age about to be 
 married, whose great-grandfather was only fifty- 
 seven. Another young man of twelve tender years 
 was a father. 
 
 The personality and work of such a man as Dr. 
 Hall must not lightly be passed by, especially as he 
 touched so closely the life of our hero. The work 
 at Pyong Yang has also become interwoven with the 
 work of our Presbyterian Church sufficiently to war- 
 rant somewhat full attention here. The following 
 extract from the memoir of Dr. Hall, published by 
 his widow, gives an account of the initial work and 
 the noble man who inaugurated it : 
 
 “ Shortly after his [Dr. Hall’s] arrival in Korea, 
 
A GLIMPSE OF THE INTERIOR. 
 
 35 
 
 in December, 1891, he started upon a country trip 
 of three hundred and fifty miles to the north, which 
 included a visit to the great and needy city of Pyong 
 Yang, the principal city of the northern interior, 
 where no mission had as yet a foothold. Mr. Jones, 
 who accompanied him, speaks thus of the city and 
 the trip : ‘ Pyong Pang was then large, prosperous, 
 and enterprising — a great overgrown city, unclean 
 physically, mentally and morally, externally and in- 
 ternally, and noted for its rough, rabid mobs. Its 
 population was then, roughly, one hundred thousand, 
 a people proud of the hoary age and wickedness of 
 their town. What a history it had seen ! As we 
 visited together the relics of the past we talked of 
 the historic inheritance of Korea. We drank from 
 the well of Ki-ja, dug by that sage king eleven 
 hundred years before our era — eight hundred years 
 before Alexander conquered the world ; five hundred 
 years before Confucius taught; four hundred years 
 before Isaiah prophesied ; one hundred years before 
 King David sang, and thus, by a draught of water, 
 we were carried back to the days when Egypt was 
 in her glory, Greece occupied by rude, savage tribes, 
 and Rome still four hundred years in the distance. 
 But from morn till night we were besieged by 
 visitors, and to one and all we preached the truth, 
 cared for the sick, and spent a happy, busy week. 
 Our Korean brethren had an exciting time. Open- 
 ing a book counter in an accommodating store, they 
 sold eighty Christian books. This brought down an 
 edict from the governor prohibiting the sale; but this 
 
86 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 didn’t worry us much, and we kept right on selling. 
 We attempted to organize a class for instruction, 
 hut this proved abortive, for as soon as we left the 
 men that joined disappeared. In the five days that 
 we were there, we accomplished our object, and left 
 sufficient social dynamite in the form of over one 
 hundred volumes of Christian books to effect the 
 moral regeneration of that wicked city.’ ” 
 
 In his report to the annual meeting of his Church, 
 in August of that year, Dr. Hall strongly recom- 
 mended opening work in Pyong Yang, and was 
 immediately appointed by his bishop to its super- 
 vision. At once he gave himself wholly to it, and 
 excited so strong a sympathy that in April of 1892 
 he had secured a fund sufficient to purchase two fine 
 sites as mission property. In a letter to the Christian 
 Herald, December 16th, 1892, he writes of his 
 appointment and subsequent visit to Pyong Yang : 
 
 “ At our annual meeting in August I was ap- 
 pointed to the Pyong Yang Circuit, which includes 
 the territory from Seoul to Pyong Yang, a distance 
 of one hundred and eighty miles. We loaded our 
 little pack ponies with drugs and books, and started 
 on our tiresome journey over rough roads, fording 
 streams and climbing mountains. I have the privi- 
 lege of being the first Protestant missionary ap- 
 pointed to exclusive work in the interior. I praise 
 God for the privilege of carrying the Gospel to those 
 who have never heard of it before. 
 
 “ My work is entirely pioneer work. On Septem- 
 ber 30th I entered the city of Pyong Yang. As I 
 
A GLIMPSE OF THE INTERIOR. 
 
 87 
 
 passed through the streets throngs of Koreans 
 gathered to see the foreigner. After wending my 
 way through several streets with difficulty, I came 
 to an inn, and was given a room eight feet square, 
 the front door of which opened into the street, the 
 back door into the yard, where the horses, pigs, 
 cattle, and poultry are kept. There were no win- 
 dows, and the only light that entered the room came 
 through the paper, which was pasted over the lattice- 
 work of the door. This little room, with its mud 
 walls and floor, was my consulting-room, dining and 
 bed-room. Here I saw all my patients, dispensed 
 my medicines, and sold my books. Each day, long 
 before the hour appointed for opening the dispensary, 
 the street was thronged with patients. The street 
 answered as a waiting-room, and one by one I saw 
 my patients in my little room. How much we 
 needed a suitable building for carrying on our work ! 
 — one which could be used for a hospital, dispensary, 
 book-room and chapel. But we are trusting God 
 to open our way, and we know He will supply all 
 our needs. Our medical work brings us into great 
 favor with the natives and gives us an opportunity 
 for preaching the Gospel and selling our Christian 
 books to many that we could not otherwise reach. 
 
 “ Last spring, when I first visited Pyong Yang, 
 an edict was issued prohibiting the buying of our 
 books. This fall I have sold over five hundred copies 
 of Christian books without the slightest opposition. 
 The people appear to be anxious to buy and read. 
 They are manifesting a deep interest in Christianity, 
 
88 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 and we are looking for glorious results. God is 
 wonderfully opening up our way, for which we 
 praise Him, and ascribe to Him all the glory.” 
 
 An account of the trip in which our hero shared 
 is also given in full by Dr. Hall, and we quote it as 
 more clear than the snatches of Mr. McKenzie’s 
 story in his diary. It reads thus : 
 
 “ On January ioth, 1894, I again left Seoul for 
 my work in the north, Pyong Yang. Mr. McKenzie, 
 from Nova Scotia, accompanied me. God has given 
 him a wonderful experience. He felt that God 
 called him to Korea, and although his Mission 
 Board did not feel able to start a mission here, he 
 trusted the Lord to supply the necessary funds for 
 his outcoming and support after reaching here. God 
 always honors the faith of His children. We had 
 blessed seasons of communion with God on the jour- 
 ney. I was only one day out when I was called to 
 see a patient who had been badly cut and stabbed by 
 robbers. I dressed the wounds and told the story 
 of the Great Physician. His comrade had been so 
 badly stabbed that he only lived a few minutes after- 
 wards. 
 
 “ After seven days’ journey I reached Pyong 
 Yang, and went at once to one of the houses which 
 had been purchased for our use, but which, on ac- 
 count of the opposition of the governor, we were 
 unable to occupy for several months. It had been 
 used as a home for dancing-girls, and was still being 
 used for the same purpose. After some difficulty 
 they consented to give up the house. The following 
 
A GLIMPSE OF THE INTERIOR. 
 
 89 
 
 two nights the house was vigorously stoned by a 
 band of men who had been accustomed to spend their 
 evenings there, but had now been defeated in their 
 evil purposes. 
 
 “ Every day we saw our patients and had a great 
 many visitors, who all heard the story of salvation. 
 Every night we held our service, and a deep interest 
 appeared to be manifested by a goodly number. 
 Everything was moving on smoothly and all opposi- 
 tion had ceased; but on the morning of February 
 17th several of the leading men of the district came 
 in and said they had been accustomed to receive 
 1,500 cash ($2.50) from this house every year to 
 sacrifice to the evil spirits, and they wanted me to 
 give the same amount. I told them of the sin they 
 were committing in worshipping evil spirits instead 
 of the true and living God. 
 
 “ Shortly afterward, my helper, a young man of 
 twenty years, but an earnest Christian, was sent for 
 by a man who lived near our home. He went, and 
 returned shortly afterward with torn clothes, and 
 told me they had seized and beaten him because he 
 would not give the money for sacrifice. They 
 gathered the people of the neighborhood together 
 and decided to drive us out. I went to the magis- 
 trate and told him the whole story, and asked him 
 not to punish the men but to quiet the disturbance, 
 which he promised to do. While I was gone the 
 same man who had beaten my helper came to the 
 house and seized & boy of eighteen years who had 
 been attending our services, tore his clothes, and 
 
88 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 and we are looking for glorious results. God is 
 wonderfully opening up our way, for which we 
 praise Him, and ascribe to Him all the glory.” 
 
 An account of the trip in which our hero shared 
 is also given in full by Dr. Hall, and we quote it as 
 more clear than the snatches of Mr. McKenzie’s 
 story in his diary. It reads thus : 
 
 “ On January 10th, 1894, I again left Seoul for 
 my work in the north, Pyong Yang. Mr. McKenzie, 
 from Nova Scotia, accompanied me. God has given 
 him a wonderful experience. He felt that God 
 called him to Korea, and although his Mission 
 Board did not feel able to start a mission here, he 
 trusted the Lord to supply the necessary funds for 
 his outcoming and support after reaching here. God 
 always honors the faith of His children. We had 
 blessed seasons of communion with God on the jour- 
 ney. I was only one day out when I was called to 
 see a patient who had been badly cut and stabbed by 
 robbers. I dressed the wounds and told the story 
 of the Great Physician. His comrade had been so 
 badly stabbed that he only lived a few minutes after- 
 wards. 
 
 “ After seven days’ journey I reached Pyong 
 Yang, and went at once to one of the houses which 
 had been purchased for our use, but which, on ac- 
 count of the opposition of the governor, we were 
 unable to occupy for several months. It had been 
 used as a home for dancing-girls, and was still being 
 used for the same purpose. After some difficulty 
 they consented to give up the house. The following 
 
A GLIMPSE OF THE INTERIOR. 
 
 89 
 
 two nights the house was vigorously stoned by a 
 band of men who had been accustomed to spend their 
 evenings there, but had now been defeated in their 
 evil purposes. 
 
 “ Every day we saw our patients and had a great 
 many visitors, who all heard the story of salvation. 
 Every night we held our service, and a deep interest 
 appeared to be manifested by a goodly number. 
 Everything was moving on smoothly and all opposi- 
 tion had ceased; but on the morning of February 
 17th several of the leading men of the district came 
 in and said they had been accustomed to receive 
 1,500 cash ($2.50) from this house every year to 
 sacrifice to the evil spirits, and they wanted me to 
 give the same amount. I told them of the sin they 
 were committing in worshipping evil spirits instead 
 of the true and living God. 
 
 “ Shortly afterward, my helper, a young man of 
 twenty years, but an earnest Christian, was sent for 
 by a man who lived near our home. He went, and 
 returned shortly afterward with torn clothes, and 
 told me they had seized and beaten him because he 
 would not give the money for sacrifice. They 
 gathered the people of the neighborhood together 
 and decided to drive us out. I went to the magis- 
 trate and told him the whole story, and asked him 
 not, to' punish the men but to quiet the disturbance, 
 which he promised to do. While I was gone the 
 same man who had beaten my helper came to the 
 house and seized ^ boy of eighteen years who had 
 been attending our services, tore his clothes, and 
 
90 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 beat him severely. I shall never forget his testi- 
 mony, which he gave on my return. He was cheer- 
 ful and happy, and showed no spirit of resentment. 
 I asked him if he felt like giving up serving Christ 
 when he was so sorely persecuted. A smile lighted 
 up his countenance as he said, ‘ I cannot give up 
 serving my King, even if they kill me.’ 
 
 “ O friends in the Homeland, who can serve God 
 under your own vine and fig-tree, with none daring 
 to molest or make you afraid, pray for those who 
 are not so favorably situated. Some, like Peter, 
 have denied their Lord. Others, like Paul, are brav- 
 ing every storm and allowing nothing to separate 
 them from Christ. 
 
 “ The following week our persecutors threatened 
 those who came to our meetings. The number de- 
 creased. We held our service every night, and be- 
 fore the regular service held a children’s meeting, 
 at which fifteen bright boys attended. One boy, 
 who had learned the whole catechism, was beaten by 
 one of our persecutors and forbidden to come to the 
 meeting. But, praise God, they cannot beat out the 
 truth from their hearts and minds ! It will yet yield 
 a rich harvest. Dr. Scranton, our superintendent, 
 was with us for two weeks and proved a great 
 blessing to the work. 
 
 “ I had considerable difficulty with some under 
 the influence of liquor. It is distilled by the natives, 
 and is the same curse here as in the Homeland. One 
 afternoon, after I had treated my patients, I took 
 my usual walk. As I ascended the hill three men 
 
A GLIMPSE OF THE INTERIOR. 
 
 91 
 
 were sitting in the pathway with a jug of liquor. 
 After I passed them they followed me and asked me 
 to drink. I told them I never drank liquor. When 
 I still persisted in not complying with their request, 
 one of the men ran and picked up a stone as large as 
 my head, and coming up to me, was in the act of 
 throwing it at me when God stayed his hand, and 
 the other men let go of me and I walked slowly away. 
 They stood and shouted after me for some time, and 
 then followed me for about a mile, shouting at the 
 top of their voices. This, and even far worse, treat- 
 ment our Christians have to endure when they refuse 
 to drink liquor. 
 
 “ Late one Saturday night two of the native Pres- 
 byterian brethren came in and said there was a great 
 deal of talk all over the city, and that the people 
 said they would kill the natives and foreigners. They 
 seemed much alarmed and wanted us to secure pro- 
 tection for them. We told them that our Father 
 was stronger than all who could be against us, and 
 He would suffer no harm to befall us unless it was 
 for our good and God’s glory. As we were being 
 persecuted, we talked together of Paul’s experiences, 
 and God filled our hearts with joy and peace. We 
 were ready to die for Jesus if he required it. We 
 received great blessing from God’s Word and we 
 turned to the passages that then applied to our case. 
 The following Sunday we baptized two men at our 
 regular morning service who had given good evi- 
 dence of saving faith in Christ. We are laying our 
 7 
 
92 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 foundation stones in the midst of persecution, and 
 we believe they will be solid.” 
 
 A fellow-missionary, to whom Dr. Hall refers, and 
 with whom Mr. McKenzie enjoyed true fellowship, 
 was Mr. Moffett, of the Presbyterian Mission, whom 
 they found living- alone in Pyong Yang, and in true 
 Korean style. Mr. McKenzie was impressed with 
 his simple and economical living. In a few days 
 they were fast friends, and Mr. Moffett had intro- 
 duced him to the work, in which at that time God 
 was greatly blessing him. On the previous Sunday 
 eight persons had been baptized into the Christian 
 faith, and seekers after the truth were bravely stand- 
 ing taunts and ridicule in their desire to learn of the 
 new doctrine. Mr. Moffett had been here for two 
 months without hearing from the outside world, and 
 was happy indeed at the coming of his two brothers. 
 Mr. McKenzie shared his humble quarters during 
 his visit of eight days, while Dr. Hall occupied his 
 own dwelling-house, under the difficulties described 
 in the above letter. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie spent hours each day at study with 
 his teacher, and also learned of ways and means 
 from the two friends, who could give him an opinion 
 of experience in regard to settlement in the interior 
 of the peninsula. Hwang-Hai-Do, the next pro- 
 vince to the south, was strongly recommended, with 
 its large cities, Chang-Yan and Hai-ju, neither very 
 far from Chemulpo, where foreign supplies could 
 be obtained, and having large country districts out- 
 
A GLIMPSE OF THE INTERIOR. 
 
 93 
 
 lying. Mr. McKenzie decided to reconnoitre on his 
 return, and soon bestirred himself for that purpose. 
 
 Meanwhile he was accumulating knowledge and 
 experience. Mr. Moffett’s boys, who had been at- 
 tracted to his services by gifts of cards, were soon 
 also Mr. McKenzie’s fast friends, and they ran to 
 meet him as soon as they saw his tall form appear 
 in the distance. He studied with deep pleasure the 
 enthusiastic services then being conducted by Mr. 
 Moffett. He felt that the Holy Spirit was Himself 
 applying the truth when great sinners were being 
 converted to God, and men in good social position 
 were enduring persecution at the hands of their rela- 
 tives for Christ’s sake. The eagerness of converts 
 to have a share in the services made it often difficult 
 to close them, so much singing was desired and so 
 many wished to pray, and all voluntarily. Yet the 
 devil was not absent from these solemn gatherings, 
 as was evidenced on one occasion, when an inn- 
 keeper asked Mr. McKenzie to pray for them in 
 English, in order to cause a laugh. 
 
 Passing through the streets, Mr. McKenzie’s 
 height was frequently a subject of comment, and 
 names, sometimes amusing, sometimes ugly, were 
 called after him. At times there was a more unpleas- 
 ant salute of stones, though this did not appear to be 
 with altogether malicious intent. A walk through 
 the city revealed a terrible state of immorality and 
 utter wickedness, even for a heathen population. Sin 
 indeed abounded, and the trio of heartsick mission- 
 
94 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 aries found themselves growing earnest in prayer 
 that more helpers might be found for the stupendous 
 task that faced them. 
 
 Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop, in her book, “ Korea 
 and Her Neighbors,” has a chapter on Pyong Yang" 
 which gives possibly as good an impression as can 
 be obtained without actual vision of this great an- 
 cient city. She also met Mr. Moffett here, and 
 speaks in wondering admiration of the devotion 
 which could sustain educated men year after year in 
 such surroundings as those into which she was 
 ushered upon her first visit. But more valuable than 
 the fine description of the city itself is Mrs. Bishop’s 
 tribute to the spiritual results of missionary work 
 in Pyong Yang. Writing a little later than the date 
 of Mr. McKenzie’s visit, she speaks of the crowds of 
 seekers after truth who thronged the mission prem- 
 ises, of the many under instruction who came from 
 outlying villages to remain for three weeks studying 
 five or six hours daily, besides the long services for 
 prayer and praise and fellowship, where they re- 
 hearsed the story of their first hearing of the Gospel 
 and the rapid spread of the good news, as heart spoke 
 to heart of its gracious power. Some of the con- 
 verts, Mrs. Bishop says, were among the most notori- 
 ous evil livers of the city, who were shunned by- 
 other men for their extreme wickedness, but now 
 were living irreproachable lives. She says one could 
 come to no other conclusion but that it was through 
 the teaching of the “ apostolic doctrines of sin, judg- 
 ment to come, and divine love, which had brought 
 
A GLIMPSE OF THE INTERIOR. 
 
 95 
 
 about such results,” all the more wonderful because 
 to an observant traveller like Mrs. Bishop, the de- 
 graded and poverty-stricken Korean seemed a well- 
 nigh hopeless case, revealing no spiritual instincts, 
 and with an unrest of soul that meant only a longing 
 after creature-comfort. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie’s last note on Pyong Yang was in 
 reference to the ill-treatment of the faithful Dr. Hall 
 in his solitary quarters in a bad neighborhood, and 
 the more cruel abuse of an old man, put out in the 
 streets to be tormented by evil-minded boys, and 
 passed on from village to village without food, all 
 in fear of the evil spirit about to leave the poor, spent 
 body. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 
 
 “And he went out, not knowing whither.” 
 
 The sights in Pyong Yang, and the ceaseless 
 efforts of the two missionaries there, were the strong- 
 est incentive to Mr. McKenzie to begin work of his 
 own. He could not be an onlooker while there was 
 any possibility to serve. Therefore, after consulta- 
 tion and prayer with his friends, he set out to find a 
 little village to the south, which they recommended 
 to him. This was Sorai, the home of Mr. Saw, 
 whose conversion to Christianity and subsequent 
 earnest efforts to bring others to the light, had given 
 him a reputation in the northern province of Korea. 
 The prospect of getting such a man as a helper made 
 Mr. McKenzie determine to visit this village and 
 seek him out. 
 
 With no other escort than that of his teacher and 
 a coolie, he set out. The inevitable struggle with 
 the coolie over the price to be paid him delayed them 
 at the start, until the difficulty was settled by Mr. 
 McKenzie and the teacher each shouldering a part 
 of the load — .the bulky cash which, even when thus 
 divided, represented only twenty-five dollars. This 
 
 96 
 
MR. SAW AND HIS TWO SONS. 
 

 . 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 
 
 97 
 
 coin is strung on straw strings, and as thirty-two 
 hundred go to the dollar, the trouble of transporting 
 is easily understood. Mr. McKenzie had made good 
 arrangements with Mr. Moffett’s merchant friends 
 for all but the money required daily on his journey, 
 and was thus saved much anxiety. 
 
 He travelled about fifty li from Pyong Yang the 
 first day, and spent the night at an inn where a 
 young Christian man from the city was also lodging. 
 Some books and calendars were sold, and in the 
 morning the Bible was read and prayer offered in the 
 hearing of a group of bystanders who frequented the 
 inn. Morning, noon and night, the story of the 
 love of God was rehearsed to the wayfarers on the 
 road or to the crowds gathered about the rough inns. 
 The aid of the teacher was, of course, indispensable 
 in these wayside talks, as the missionary had been 
 but six weeks in the country, and had been ambitious 
 beyond all expectation in so soon venturing into 
 work on his own account. 
 
 With much tact he varied the introduction to the 
 Gospel story, and skilfully showed the superiority of 
 Christianity over heathen religions in its elevating 
 power, and the progress and comfort of lands where 
 it held sway as compared with Korea or China. 
 Tenderly he told his hearers of the pity he felt for 
 their unhappiness and blindness, and of how God 
 had sent him to tell them the message that alone 
 could bring joy and peace into their weary lives. 
 He sought a point of contact with them, and found 
 it in their desire for worship. This, that led them 
 
9 8 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 to bow before ancestral tablets, led him as a Christian 
 to that true spiritual worship of God which per- 
 meates all the life and pervades all times and places. 
 The love of God could as fully occupy the mind as 
 did the superstitious dread of which they were the 
 slaves. 
 
 All the Christian theories thus spoken Mr. 
 McKenzie sought to impress upon his teacher and 
 illustrate by his own life. An occasion for patience 
 soon arose in the seeming unfaithfulness of the 
 coolie. He failed to appear with the load, and the 
 teacher feared he had stolen it. Mr. McKenzie was 
 calm and quietly assured him that God was caring 
 for even the least things that concerned them, and 
 he could leave all in His hands without worry. It 
 was not long before the man returned, and the 
 teacher saw reason in the missionary’s trust. 
 
 The second night of the journey was passed in 
 the doubtful company of a penniless Buddhist priest, 
 who quietly entered the tiny room that had been en- 
 gaged by the coolie, and received a welcome from 
 the big-hearted missionary. The poor fellow was 
 very humble and far from making pretension to 
 rank or position. He assisted the coolie in his task 
 of putting things in shape for the night, and would 
 have contented himself with a dose of medicine 
 rather than beg for food had not his host insisted 
 on sharing with him his evening meal. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie was interested in hearing of the 
 arrangements of the monastery and of how his 
 fraternity were forbidden to enter the city of Seoul 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 
 
 99 
 
 because of past evil deeds in the palace. The present 
 King and Queen were more favorable, yet their con- 
 dition generally was one of great poverty, of low 
 rank, and as to religious influence, the least and 
 meanest possible. A polite and humble salutation 
 after a peaceful night’s rest ended the interview with 
 the man of unaggressive religion. 
 
 The next day’s walk covered fifty li and brought 
 the travellers to the city of Hwang-ju, with its three 
 thousand gates and great population, not one of 
 which was a Christian. Sabbath day was quietly 
 spent amid much that grieved the heart of the godly 
 stranger, who as yet could not venture upon public 
 speech, but must content himself with personal talk 
 with one or two who came about. He retired at 
 night with thankfulness for the peace that filled his 
 own heart, and the knowledge of God that might 
 yet come to the thousands of sin-enthralled souls 
 about him. 
 
 Continuing in a south-westerly course leading to 
 the coast, he passed through sparsely peopled rice- 
 districts, lunching in a wine-house at a magistrate’s 
 village on pig’s feet, sprouted beans and fermented 
 water of wheat-husks, enduring some indignities 
 from drunken men at the town of Sin-chhon, then on 
 through the gold region, with its rough, quarrel- 
 some miners filling the inns, till he reached the coast 
 city of Chang-Yan. This was the influential walled 
 city that had been recommended to him by Mr. 
 Moffett and Dr. Hall as a centre for work. Here his 
 money-orders were exchanged for others on Sorai, 
 
IOO 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 and a lodging was found in a place much frequented 
 by Japanese. A meal of “ buckwheat-stirrings ” was 
 the dainty fare at this hotel. After a good sleep in 
 a cold room and a more palatable breakfast of an 
 astonishing number of eggs, the solitary foreigner 
 made ready for his last sixty li to Sorai village. 
 
 Mr. Saw was the first man to greet and welcome 
 him there. A man, Chay, who had also been a 
 helper to several missionaries, added his friendly 
 salutation and a speedy invitation to remain in their 
 province of Hwang-Hai-Do. Mr. Saw’s heart at 
 once went out to the foreign guest as a man sent 
 from God, in whom he could trust, and through 
 whose teaching there was hope of his province re- 
 ceiving the Gospel. He at once urged the advan- 
 tages of Chang-Yan, the nearest city, as a preaching 
 centre, even rather than Hai-ju farther to the south, 
 and pressed the sad need of his community upon a 
 heart not hard to move. He was able also to offer 
 the hospitality of a very good house — the roof 
 thatched, the inside well finished, and the windows 
 of glass. After a tramp of seven weary days in 
 January cold, the little Christian home was a real 
 house of refuge, and true fellowship with its gracious 
 occupant a great rest of heart. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie talked long with his host on that 
 first evening, and continued to consider in his private 
 prayers the idea then proposed, of a permanent home 
 in the locality. He pleaded with God for wisdom 
 and guidance, and for love and patience and mental 
 vigor also, that should fit him to serve these people 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 
 
 IOI 
 
 well. He longed, too, for that perfect obedience to 
 God which is “ better than sacrifice.” 
 
 Sorai was entered in no hasty spirit. The desire 
 to know God’s will was uppermost in the mission- 
 ary’s mind, and as he waited and watched in prayer 
 ere he came to decision, God made clear His desires. 
 “ If thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full 
 of light,” was Jesus’ promise of long ago. Why 
 should its fulfilment be denied to him who met its 
 conditions, whose one purpose was to do the will of 
 God? Not only indications of those present days, 
 but the wonderful successes of after months and 
 years, attested to the certainty that God had chosen 
 his inheritance for him. “ Unto a land that I will 
 show thee ” was Abraham, the man of faith, led ; and 
 so also to him who walked “ in the steps of that faith 
 of our father Abraham” did the unseen Guide 
 whom he trusted make plain every step of the path. 
 
 A sweet consciousness of being at home settled 
 upon him in his first walk by the sea-shore, and Sorai 
 became strangely dear to him at the very beginning 
 of his sojourn among its kindly people. 
 
 His arrival was on Friday, February 3rd, 1894. 
 The following Sabbath witnessed the gathering of 
 fifteen persons under Mr. Saw’s roof for Christian 
 worship. It was a precious and memorable day. 
 Almost as when, in the house of Cornelius, the eager 
 listeners assembled to hear from Peter the things 
 commanded him of God, so these darkened minds 
 longed for the truth from the missionary’s lips. Mr. 
 Saw besought him to speak to them through his 
 
102 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 teacher, and though hampered by the delay of being 
 interpreted, he talked long and earnestly of the 
 things of the kingdom. Beginning with the parable 
 of “The Good and Bad Fishes ” in 13th chapter of 
 Matthew, he went on with the solemn application of 
 judgment and separation in the last day, explaining 
 how suddenly this may come and the need of being 
 ready ; of the fearful results to those unprepared, but 
 the bliss awaiting those whose home in heaven is 
 being made ready. Thus he emphasized the great 
 facts of Christian doctrine and tenderly pressed upon 
 these seeking souls God’s great love for them, the 
 echo of which was sounding through his own earnest 
 words. He longed for the power to preach like Mr. 
 Saw, but his hearers had understood and were 
 anxious to know more. 
 
 All day long Mr. Saw sat at his feet drinking 
 in the truth, and enjoying not least the story of Mr. 
 McKenzie’s own venture of faith that had brought 
 him to Korea’s shores. The boys who congregated 
 during the service received each a gift of cards to 
 mark the day as Sabbath. Mr. Saw and his family 
 showed their respect for it by careful dress as for 
 a great occasion. 
 
 The modest page of diary that gives record of this 
 day in no way denotes its great significance. A red- 
 letter day it assuredly was, not only for the village 
 of Sorai and its neighborhood, but for the hundreds 
 of miles on the east, where laborers were to follow 
 in Mr. McKenzie’s steps, and for the whole Canadian 
 Church, to be affected and inspired in its foreign 
 
HOUSE WHERE MR. McKENZIE LIVED AND DIED. 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. IO3 
 
 mission enterprise by the focussing of this one man’s 
 energies upon the spot which God had indicated as 
 his sphere in a heathen land. 
 
 After a few days the inclination to settle in Sorai 
 became a fixed resolve. He could remain at least 
 until the farming season would begin, when Mrs. 
 Saw must work in the fields and could no longer 
 accommodate a foreigner in her house. The mission- 
 ary then set himself with his customary untiring 
 zeal to the long hours of study necessary to make 
 himself understood by the people. Every day was 
 begun with much private prayer and extensive Bible 
 reading— the secret of the self-forgetfulness in which 
 these days were lived. He was fearful of losing any 
 of his longing after God and prayed that he might 
 be kept hungering and thirsting until filled with the 
 Holy Spirit, the perfect gift of God. 
 
 Only the picture of the little mud-hut brings to 
 one’s mind the inevitable discomfort of the stranger 
 who had there taken up his abode in dreary February, 
 for there is no mention made by him of aught but 
 pleasant things. One might fancy him in a comfort- 
 able library in Canada as he speaks of the happy 
 hours with his books, or at a good cafe in the oc- 
 casional references to such delicacies as deserved 
 mention. The cost of meals, minus the luxury of 
 chicken, was about half. Mr. McKenzie, therefore, 
 promptly decided to have no “ hen ” on his table, 
 and depend solely upon beef for his meat diet. In 
 this he may not have been wise, as his fellow- 
 missionaries reproved him for too great abstemious- 
 
 ness. 
 
104 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 During the first few days in Sorai the illness of his 
 teacher interfered with the lessons, and the only 
 means of progress was by conversation or study 
 without help. Words were picked up from the chil- 
 dren or anyone with whom he could get audience, 
 and the unceasing effort to learn was fully rewarded. 
 People were crowding to see him, and the desire to 
 talk became almost painful. He regretted that his 
 teacher could speak English, since but for this he 
 would be obliged to make himself understood in 
 Korean. When we remember that this eagerness 
 was after less than two months’ sojourn in a foreign 
 land, we gain some idea of the determination of the 
 man, and of the pent-up love in his heart for the 
 ignorant, unlovely people about him. 
 
 Three days after arriving in Sorai, Mr. McKenzie 
 wrote a letter to Mr. Bobbit, of Labrador, describ- 
 ing his new surroundings most graphically. It reads 
 as follows : 
 
 “Sorai, Korea, February 6th, 1894. 
 
 “ Dear Brother Bobbitt, — 
 
 “ A broad ocean and continent now divide us, 
 but ‘ though sundered far, by faith we meet around 
 one common mercy-seat.’ To-day is the Korean 
 New Year, so I have given half a holiday to my 
 teacher and I take to letter-writing for a little. 
 
 “ Fourteen chapters of Genesis to-day before my 
 breakfast and two or three hours of study at the 
 language have been my morning work, besides 
 prayers with the natives. I arrived in the capital 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 
 
 105 
 
 city, Seoul, about the middle of December, and at 
 once began trying to make arrangements to get out 
 of it as soon as I could. There are quite a number 
 of foreigners in the capital, of all nations. Many 
 are consuls, besides quite a number of missionaries, 
 who are stationed there, and some who are about to 
 leave for some distant station in the spring. Don’t 
 understand me as being afraid of foreigners, i.e., 
 English, German, French, American, et cetera, but 
 so much time would be taken up calling and receiv- 
 ing calls that I could not give my undivided attention 
 to the language. The other men stayed in Seoul for 
 five months before they ventured out. I got my 
 passport or permit from the government just as soon 
 as I got here, and in less than a month was away 
 over one hundred miles. I secured a teacher who 
 knew just a few words of English, and by the few 
 words I picked up we can get along nicely. 
 
 “ I am here (in Korea) now about one and a half 
 months and have walked over three hundred miles ; 
 but I am anchored here now, one hundred and fifty 
 miles from the capital, in the heart of the country, 
 for, I hope, at least two months. 
 
 “ And now shall I tell you how I am situated ? 1 
 
 am sitting on a straw mat, nicely woven, no chair; 
 mud floor, mud walls, and straw roof to my house. 
 I am fortunate just now in having a few panes of 
 glass in my windows, but most of the time I have 
 been with nothing but white paper, and light had 
 to come in through it. 
 
 “ My food, what about it' ? In Labrador potatoes 
 
io 6 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 and milk were something to do without. Here I 
 have no potatoes, milk, or butter. I have been al- 
 ready over two weeks without eating any bread. At 
 every meal is rice. Rice here is like fish in Labrador. 
 One does get tired of it twenty-one times a week 
 with no change. They put in some other things with 
 it, but most of them I can’t touch. Fortunately, the 
 people have cattle, but chiefly for carrying loads, so 
 that I get occasionally a little beef. When travelling, 
 one of our rules was not to ask what kind of meat 
 we had, as one missionary told me he asked and 
 found he had been eating dog-meat, a rare dish with 
 them, eaten only on feast days as the choicest relish. 
 That means appetite was not very keen for some 
 time after, it is needless to say. I dread to ask what 
 I am eating. So I ask no question, not for con- 
 science’ sake, but for stomach’s sake. 
 
 “ My host has come in with a pair of Korean socks 
 that he has kindly made for me. They are double 
 cotton and cotton wool between. They are very 
 comfortable for wear in the house. The people all 
 dress in white cotton, men and women. It is quite 
 warm and made thick with cotton wool padded be- 
 tween. Every Korean who breathes smokes — men, 
 women, and children. A long bamboo stem, with 
 a brass bowl and mouthpiece, make the outfit. A 
 pot of embers on the middle of the floor serves two 
 purposes— to warm the room and light the pipes. 
 One who does not like tobacco smoke should never 
 come out here. They smoke nearly all the time. 
 Tobacco grows nearly like cabbage, and is cheap. 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 107 
 
 “ Leaves and grass, with occasional shrubs, make 
 
 the wood. The way of heating the rooms is very 
 economical. No stove here — the fire is under me. 
 The heat passes underneath my room, so that the 
 rooms are virtually ovens. We have had some very 
 cold weather here this winter; but, of course, nothing 
 like Labrador — nearly as cold as Nova Scotia. The 
 ground is white with snow for about two and a half 
 months. In the first part of March the spring opens, 
 and the weather is quite warm by May. 
 
 “This is the paradise of hunters. Huge tigers roam 
 over the mountains. The other day, coming here 
 from the nearest city, twenty miles off, a little snow 
 the night before revealed to us that a large tiger was 
 on the road just before us. We did not see him, 
 however. Ducks, wild geese, cranes, and large 
 waterfowls of different kinds are very numerous, 
 also pheasants— a beautiful bird, much larger, but 
 like our partridge — are very numerous. The people 
 know very little about firearms yet, so these animals 
 are very tame. 
 
 “ Saturday I took a walk down to the shore, where 
 the waters of the Yellow Sea, that separates me from 
 China, were rolling at my feet. There was a long 
 strand, of maybe over two miles, of beautiful white 
 sand and nice shells of different kinds. I have al- 
 ways loved the sea. My old home on the Atlantic 
 is near the water. In Labrador I liked it too, and 
 before I knew it, as I stood upon that shore, my eyes 
 filled with tears. Memories of my past and old 
 associations came sweeping in upon me. Oh, how 
 
io8 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 I did love that broad expanse of ocean, even though 
 a storm was beginning to sweep over it ! I thought 
 1 was at home— I never felt so before — everything 
 seemed natural. I thought the sea at least under- 
 stood me. I could hardly realize I was in a dark 
 pagan land, with all else so beautiful and natural; 
 but as I turned to the slopes on the mountain side 
 and saw the little mud and straw houses, strange 
 dress, and my nice little guide, a boy of fourteen, 
 pleasant and good — but could not talk with him, only 
 a few incorrect words and the rest by signs — I knew 
 it was only a momentary dream. Don’t imagine by 
 this I am lonesome. No; I am happy — never was 
 much happier. Some asked me if I was lonesome in 
 Labrador. I said, ‘ Never ’ ; but, ah ! this is much 
 more trying. Just think, here the women are se- 
 cluded. I see none but those who have not much 
 character. My hostess I by chance got a glimpse of 
 the other day passing by the door. Her husband is 
 a good, faithful Christian farmer. He is a true 
 Christian — much of the spirit of the Master. It did 
 me so much good on Sunday to hear him speak to 
 the neighbors who gathered in his room to hear the 
 Gospel. I spoke on his subject — the judgment day — 
 through my teacher. There was good attention, 
 and I believe God’s Spirit was among us, so atten- 
 tive were they. 
 
 “ Oh, what a field ! I know no better. I have seen 
 some of the triumphs of the Gospel here already. 
 Eight were received into the Church by one man in 
 one day. They are men who have been persecuted, 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 
 
 109 
 
 regarded as mad, hated by former friends, yet stand- 
 ing firm, and cheerfully bearing all for Jesus’ sake.” 
 
 Mr. Saw seemed to divine his new friend’s 
 thoughts, and soon discovered that Sorai had a 
 strong hold on his affections. Mr. McKenzie 
 dropped some word about purchasing property, and 
 Mr. Saw was at once full of plans. He could sell 
 him a house not now in use, or fit it up for himself 
 and let Mr. McKenzie have his present residence. 
 The latter plan would save the annual tax of five 
 dollars imposed by government for property occu- 
 pied by foreigners. 
 
 A good Korean house, with tiled roof, would cost 
 thirty dollars. This is the house of the better class 
 people, though mud floors and walls are the unvary- 
 ing rule for all ranks. Each home has its two rooms, 
 one for the women, the other for the men of the 
 family. The men’s room is unfurnished, save for 
 the mat on the floor, the wooden pillows for sleeping, 
 and the colored hat-cases hanging from the rafters. 
 In the women’s apartments are usually kept enor- 
 mous jars for food and water. It is some indication 
 of comfortable circumstances when the doors and 
 windows are latticed or paper-covered. A fence, six 
 feet high, of bamboo or reeds, screens the house, and 
 fruit-trees usually surround this. A pig-sty of better 
 build than the house completes the premises. 
 
 This, perhaps, was not Mr. McKenzie’s ideal of 
 a homestead, but he does not speak slightingly of 
 its accommodations. The final settlement with Mr. 
 
no 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 Saw was deferred, however, until he could know 
 better what was best to be done. In the meantime 
 they were a congenial household, Mr. Saw admiring 
 to an extreme degree the fine character of the 
 Christian man who had come under his roof, and 
 Mr. McKenzie, in turn, appreciating fully the 
 strength and worth of his host’s true nature. 
 
 The teacher was rather of a haughty type, caring 
 little for conversation, except with aristocrats, and 
 requiring some urging to do all he might for his 
 pupil in the line of colloquial language. Mr. McKen- 
 zie continually sought to impress him with spiritual 
 teaching and make him realize his increased respon- 
 sibility to God in having heard the Gospel message. 
 Mr. Saw’s boy also filled the role of instructor for 
 him, and was most successful in his efforts. Mr. 
 McKenzie remarks, in speaking of their lessons, as 
 they walked or played together : “ Little Ahi is the 
 best teacher I find. I can ask him such foolish ques- 
 tions. I have not words enough for good sense.” 
 The child was but ten years old, and exceedingly 
 bright. He read Chinese character with ease, and 
 was able to explain New Testament teaching gained 
 thus. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie utilized most of his acquaintances 
 for purposes of learning, and was quite willing they 
 should laugh at his efforts at Korean speech if only 
 he made progress. He introduced himself to every- 
 body who came to the house in true Korean fashion, 
 and acquired some new words in every conversation. 
 It was not long before he was able to astonish them 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 
 
 1 1 1 
 
 with sentences given in exact Korean. He was de- 
 lighted with each new success and noted all his 
 triumphs with gratitude. 
 
 On his second Sabbath in Sorai Mr. Saw insisted 
 again that he should preach, and again, through his 
 teacher, he gave a strong Gospel message. He read 
 the Ten Commandments and explained that they 
 were binding as those of earthly kings, and that 
 ■punishment would surely follow for those who dis- 
 obeyed. Then the parables of “ The Rich Man and 
 Lazarus ” and “ The Tares and the Wheat ” were 
 expounded, with the prophecy, in Revelation xx., of 
 the day of judgment; and ofter all these stern warn- 
 ings the beautiful words of John iii. 16 were applied 
 for wounded hearts and such as sought to know 
 where to find pardon for sin. As he pressed the 
 question of their desire to serve Jesus, some assented, 
 while others were timid. 
 
 Little did the teacher realize how wonderfully he 
 represented his Master to these hearers as he spoke. 
 The stern, uncompromising words of truth were on 
 his lips as he used the Sword of the Spirit; but in 
 his heart, and beaming in tenderness from his clear 
 eyes, was the love of God for the lost sinner. The 
 charming winsomeness and grace of his manner, 
 God’s good gift to him, were a magnetic power of 
 which he was unconscious. 
 
 Later in the day he talked from the ninth chapter 
 of Luke, of the three men who desired to follow 
 Jesus, and also of the parable of “The Unjust 
 Steward.” The boys who crowded in were given 
 
I 12 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 the Sunday cards, upon which had been printed 
 words of Scripture, and for another week were told 
 these would be given as a reward for clean hands 
 and faces. 
 
 The close of this day of service found the worker 
 out on the plain, alone with God, seeking in prayer 
 fresh consciousness of his utter consecration, that he 
 might be led into God’s will alone, whatever the con- 
 sequences. Hours of close Bible study were telling 
 upon his inner life. He loved God’s Word, but 
 longed to love it more. His thirst for its truths 
 grew as he drank from the “ wells of salvation,” and 
 as early in the morning as he could see he was at 
 work for his hour and a quarter of careful reading. 
 By this diligence he read thoroughly the Old Testa- 
 ment and part of the New in two months, filling his 
 storehouse with treasures new and old for the con- 
 stant demand made upon it by his daily visitors. 
 
 ^ Men came to see him from all sorts of motives. 
 Occasionally one would confess to a hope that there 
 might be money in accepting Christianity. Numbers 
 were merely curious to hear a new thing. Mrs. 
 Bishop writes graphically of the visiting habits of 
 the Korean men. She says that all who are in easy 
 circumstances depend upon this as a means for kill- 
 ing time. They have an insatiable thirst for news, 
 and go about repeating, exaggerating, or inventing 
 stories. Conversations often take a literary turn, 
 and indicate, of course, a high degree of culture on 
 the part of the participants. 
 
 All Koreans keep an open house for visitors, and 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. I 1 3 
 
 the men’s room is free to any who desire to enter. 
 Wherever they meet they ask an endless number of 
 questions as to each other’s affairs, and inquire for 
 the latest news. This will likely be embellished, and 
 the narrator has not fulfilled all his social duty till 
 he has made a clean breast of everything he knows. 
 The wildest rumors are in this way circulated, and 
 but little faith can be placed in current report. This 
 phase of masculine Korean life explains many refer- 
 ences made by Mr. McKenzie to the unsatisfactory 
 nature of apparently important news and his caution 
 in receiving information. 
 
 His quick discernment of character saved him 
 from many sad mistakes as he studied and lived 
 among these peculiar Orientals. He had a most 
 direct way of dealing with questions presented to 
 him that must have been disconcerting to the evasive 
 nature of the Korean. His speech was pointed and 
 bold concerning the sin and evil customs daily to be 
 seen, and from the very beginning he taught the 
 whole truth of God’s Word in its bearing upon 
 everyday life. 
 
 Sabbath desecration was particularly abhorrent to 
 him anywhere, and not least in this heathen land. 
 The strong sentiment on this point to be found to- 
 day in Sorai is certainly due to his early efforts to 
 inculcate obedience there to the Fourth Command- 
 ment. In three weeks from the time of his arrival 
 in Sorai he was going out to visit neighboring vil- 
 lages on the Sabbath, that they, too, might be reached 
 by its hallowing influences. He had by this time 
 
A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 I 14 
 
 progressed so well in his studies that he notes “ how 
 few English words are needed now.” His ideal plan 
 of study, isolation from English tongues, was prov- 
 ing successful, but the cost was not light. Even 
 letters were beyond his reach, except as he could 
 make arrangements with merchants passing down 
 to Seoul to bring them. Those that he wished to 
 mail were forwarded by these chance travellers to 
 his friend, Mr. Jones, in Chemulpo, who transacted 
 business for him. 
 
 The rare mention of matters that concerned his 
 own comfort, as contrasted with the copious diary 
 notes on every subject relating to Korean life, leaves 
 no doubt as to what engrossed his mind. Even the 
 beloved home friends took a secondary place, and 
 it is not until he writes of a startling dream, where 
 he saw the Marble Mountain on the shores of Bras 
 d’Or Lake a lively volcano, and thought the judg- 
 ment day had come, and found some of his dear ones 
 unprepared, that he refers specially to those who 
 must have been his best beloved. His ability to put 
 God first brought a joy of contentment in the midst 
 of the inevitable ignorance, superstition, filth and 
 vice attendant upon his heathen surroundings. 
 
 The prospect held out by Mr. Saw of a house 
 with fruit-trees and a garden where potatoes, corn, 
 cabbages and turnips would grow, was welcomed 
 with true satisfaction. The days passed quickly, 
 because nothing was too small to be of interest, and 
 there was no monotony in meeting with the varied 
 characters who gradually became his acquaintances. 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 
 
 115 
 
 Every faculty was called into play to interest all 
 classes and minds in his message. Boys were won 
 by his clever pictures drawn for their amusement. 
 The men were eager for the coveted conversations 
 on a new theme, and even the shy, despised women 
 stole an audience behind the screen that divided their 
 apartment from that of the men. One can easily 
 fancy that the constant tax upon his mental powers 
 would prove too great a strain, even for unusual 
 strength, and it is not surprising to read of sleepless 
 nights following the days of hard study and unceas- 
 ing conversations. The best cure was found in 
 walks in the fine, bracing sea-air, and the beloved 
 shore was in itself a tonic. 
 
 The wooden pillow of the Korean hut and hard 
 floor, which made the hips sore, were probably no 
 more conducive to sleep than the exertion of brain ; 
 but these are noted in the most incidental way. To 
 be “ counted worthy to suffer ” for Christ’s sake 
 was almost an ambition with this true disciple, then 
 wherefore complain? If it be true that a man is 
 rich according to the number of things he can do 
 without, as a recent writer says, then this man had 
 great wealth. Certainly he proved the truth of the 
 more assured statement that “ a man’s life consisteth 
 not in the abundance of the things which he possess- 
 ed!.” He says, “ Thank God, I am contented and 
 happy at my work ! ” And this meant a welcome 
 for any visitors who could, by the inspection of his 
 foreign effects, be induced to buy Christian books; 
 for the lads who were eager for daily exercise in 
 
A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 1 1 6 
 
 athletic sports with their giant instructor; for the 
 sick and the troubled, and even the idly curious, 
 whose coming was, at least, an opportunity to prac- 
 tise new Korean phrases. Of the latter class he took 
 shrewd advantage. 
 
 On one occasion he promised the story of a 
 moose-hunt, and a large number came to hear; but 
 the missionary was “ sowing beside all waters,” and 
 late in the evening though it was, ere they heard the 
 story of the sportsman, they must listen to the mes- 
 sage and prayer of the evangelist. Full of resources 
 as he was, there was rarely a visitor for whom he 
 had not some special attraction. 
 
 Before many days were spent in the village its 
 people had begun to learn of his medical knowledge, 
 and were seeking relief for many ills. Quinine was 
 already known to them, and purchased in quantities 
 from him, and later on his medical work became 
 almost burdensome. 
 
 Belief in the powers of the strange Pan-su, or 
 male, and Mu-tang, or general, sorcerers, whose in- 
 cantations, wands and divining-chimes are resorted 
 to for the removal of every sort of evil, was every- 
 where in evidence, and the noisy parade of their 
 processions, with tall bamboo poles bearing aloft the 
 gorgeous paper nothings that advertised their call- 
 ing, their drums, dancing and gesticulations, with 
 all the mockeries of demon-worship, were a large 
 feature of the village life. 
 
 Mrs. Bishop’s fine chapters on the subject of' 
 demon-worship in Korea give a wonderful impres- 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 
 
 sion of its power and extent. The spirits are num- 
 bered by thousands of billions, and people the air, 
 the earth and the sea, filling every imaginable space 
 and lurking in every nook and corner, indoors and 
 out, till there is no escape from their presence and 
 their fateful spell. The man or woman who believes 
 in them is kept in perpetual dread, and must, for 
 well-being, depend upon a continual propitiation, that 
 means bondage throughout life. The cost of such 
 spiritual help is enormous, and the sum expended 
 annually in Korea upon exorcists is estimated at two 
 million five hundred thousand dollars annually. 
 
 Sickness in Korea is always attributed wholly to 
 the power of demons, and Mrs. Bishop declares Euro- 
 pean medicine and surgery to be the most successful 
 opponents of this terribly degrading and barbarous 
 superstition. She believes the influence of medical 
 missions to be tending steadily toward emancipa- 
 tion. Mr. McKenzie’s studies in medicine as a pre- 
 paration for missionary labors, he gratefully recog- 
 nizes as part of God’s leading during college days. 
 
 The history of his daily life during the first weeks 
 in Sorai is carefully given in the diary notes, but 
 in such a fragmentary way as to be somewhat of a 
 study without help from other sources, such as per- 
 sonal letters. His notes seem to suggest topics for 
 such letters, rather than to pretend to fully treat of 
 any subject, but they still reveal much of his charac- 
 ter. How, in the long tension of weeks, waiting 
 for home letters, he was still absorbed in the people 
 about him — their sins, their sorrows, their ignor- 
 
1 1 8 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 ance, their need — -reveals something of the power of 
 such environment upon his sensitive nature. He 
 speaks of the villagers and other visitors by name, 
 with allusion to their various difficulties and dis- 
 tresses; he makes note of their primitive efforts at 
 manufacture, so pitifully poor; he mentions every 
 tiny village or fishing hamlet visited in his daily 
 walks; refers to the shy women, who warily sought 
 a glimpse o<f the wonderful stranger as he came near 
 their homes; tells in stray clauses of the throng of 
 boys who ever flocked about him, and in every way 
 discloses in his jottings that his whole life was given 
 up to the interests of these whom “ God so loved.” 
 His own longings and natural emotions were re- 
 pressed in respect of their greater need. He prayed 
 that the precious time spent among them might be 
 “filling out God’s plan ” ; that he might lose none of 
 it in vain thoughts of self or comfort; that he might 
 live by faith and without anxious thought, and that 
 he might know how to pray to be filled with God’s 
 Spirit. 
 
 Six weeks after he had come to Sorai village, on 
 a Sunday morning, when the little congregation 
 lifted their voices in praise to God, he says : “ Eyes 
 filled with tears singing these hymns — how many 
 meet at home.” And yet God satisfied his heart 
 and comforted him with His presence, so that he 
 wrote in these days of utter isolation, “ Jesus keeps 
 me company.” 
 
 He entered so heartily into the joys of spiritual 
 things that he was truly happy in the work, which 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 1 1 9 
 
 some might not envy him. A conversation that he 
 records with one inquirer after truth indicates some- 
 what of this. The notes run thus : 
 
 “ Had a good talk with one little man after the 
 others had all left. Asked if I were lonely. Told 
 him of love for home and friends, but to tell these 
 people of Jesus I came here. So many poor, miser- 
 able, anxious, troubled for food, wishing to die; like 
 blind people over a precipice, don’t see it — going 
 about in a circle; soon die, and then worse than ever. 
 This the wages of the devil. Said he understood 
 all I said, but ignorant of books. I told him Jesus 
 would open his eyes. I the same way once. Lord, 
 give me the faith for his salvation.” 
 
 Another page of diary, more full and connected 
 than most, gives a picture of ordinary experiences : 
 
 This is March 5th, 1894. “Ten chapters before 
 breakfast. Up before sunrise, reading; hard bed 
 and pillow. Visited by old man of rank — not high 
 — and rich, quite dignified. Shot two wild pigeons 
 near my door while studying. Visited a neighbor- 
 ing village vyhere they were sacrificing out of rever- 
 ence to somebody’s father, who died a year ago 
 to-day. Many were being guested and all drinking. 
 This is supposed to be given, but some must pay. 
 Talked to me and were very friendly; drunken men 
 familiar. Sold some calendars. Sat down chat- 
 ting; offered food, but refused. Sick man, Chay, 
 is some better. Find I am making some acquaint- 
 ances.” 
 
 An aristocrat from Seoul, Kim by name, once 
 
120 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 very rich, owning a great house with horses and 
 slaves, was among his visitors in the village. The 
 man had met with Christian missionaries — Dr. 
 Underwood and others — and had read and possessed 
 some of the Gospels in Chinese. Finding that he 
 knew and admitted the superiority of America over 
 his own country, Mr. McKenzie took advantage of 
 this opportunity to show the reason of true great- 
 ness. Other rich men came in occasionally, who 
 through acquaintance with foreigners at the ports 
 had gained some idea of their own ignorance and 
 of the benefits of Christianity. But one might 
 multiply interesting cases and the sequel to this 
 first sojourn in the village be too long delayed. 
 
 One is tempted to linger over the little touches, 
 here and there, that reveal the rare beauty of the 
 inner life, so spiritual, so Christ-like, showing as 
 only a few reveal it that partaking of the Divine 
 Nature which longs for the salvation of a lost world ; 
 that loves to see the best in poor humanity; that can 
 believe all things, hope all things, endure all things. 
 
 On the 2 1 st of March, he made a trip to the ad- 
 jacent city of Hai-ju to visit the magistrate and 
 obtain a passport. He was seven hours walking the 
 distance, and took his teacher along to interpret. 
 The interview with the city magnate took place the 
 next morning, after a long delay, supposed to im- 
 press the stranger with the press of business in the 
 magistracy. 
 
 In gorgeous robes of red silk, sitting in the midst 
 of many attendants, the magistrate received him. 
 
THE VILLAGE OF HIS CHOICE. 
 
 1 2 I 
 
 The teacher sat without the door to interpret, and 
 a brisk conversation was carried on, the missionary 
 answering many questions as to his swift journey 
 from the other hemisphere, and hearing, in return, 
 of other foreigners whom the dignitary had met and 
 of his acquaintance with foreign things. At his 
 grander house in Seoul he had many articles brought 
 from abroad, of which he boasted, and wished that 
 the missionary should visit him in Seoul and see for 
 himself. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie spoke freely of the poor accom- 
 modation of the city inn, the bad food, and the 
 vermin, but his story was received quite calmly. 
 Perhaps to atone, however, refreshments were 
 brought to him of chestnuts, pears, eggs, meat, and 
 wine, and a gift of some eight pounds of meat and 
 fifty eggs was sent after him to the poorly-kept hotel. 
 No woman appeared, but some dancing-girls, who 
 looked curiously at the stranger, and the interview 
 ended with a friendly handshaking. 
 
 The passport was rather grudgingly bestowed, 
 lest the magistrate should thereby seem to favor 
 Christianity. As Mr. McKenzie left the inn next 
 morning his hostess persistently refused to take 
 payment, though probably not aware of the extent 
 of her guest’s discomfort. 
 
 It was not until the middle of April, more than 
 ten weeks after his arrival in Sorai, that he received 
 letters from home. The last three weeks were very 
 busy, filled with visits from the sick, who came in 
 increasing numbers for medicine, the many who 
 
122 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 sought instruction, and his own longer hours of 
 hard study. By the beginning of April he was able 
 to study out of doors, and found it easier there to 
 concentrate his thought. 
 
 Mr. Saw leaned more and more upon him for 
 Sabbath and week-day services, and one day, be- 
 cause of illness, left him alone to do all. He speaks 
 of the curious sensation on that day of praying 
 through an interpreter. 
 
 The weary days of waiting for mail were over at 
 last, and the feelings that had not found expression 
 in complaint were poured forth now in thanksgiving. 
 Very pathetic are the brief sentences penned on the 
 Sunday night that broug-ht the precious mail-boat : 
 “ My longing eyes looked often to the distant point 
 of blue. Read letters; very glad.” Then, on Mon- 
 day: “Little sleep last night — so glad, could not 
 sleep. Read all day; did not lessen my time on the 
 Bible.” 
 
 A week later, April 23rd, he resolved to return 
 to Seoul to send mail, and started thither on foot. 
 His departure was a sorrow to the villagers, and an 
 opportunity to Mr. McKenzie to make sure of their 
 desire to have him reside permanently among them. 
 As they pressed parting gifts upon him, and accom- 
 panied him out of the village, even the women 
 urging him to come back soon, he left them with a 
 strong conviction that he had found a God-appointed 
 field for future labor. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE WAR CLOUD. 
 
 The journey to Seoul occupied a week, and was 
 made on foot. It included a variety of experiences, 
 not the least pleasant of which was the ease with 
 which the missionary found himself able to converse 
 with fellow-travellers. Wading through swollen 
 rivers, sleeping in crowded inns that swarmed with 
 vermin, subjected to the endless sight-seeing of the 
 crowd, even during private devotions, and con- 
 versing gladly with every wayfarer, he went on 
 south, enjoying the trip. 
 
 Saturday, April 29th, found him still one hundred 
 li from Seoul, and he therefore decided to stop his 
 march for a Sabbath rest. The Koreans with him 
 were surprised at this, as they knew his money was 
 nearly all spent; but he was not to be moved, and 
 devoted the quiet day to Bible study on a hill over- 
 looking the river. 
 
 Monday brought him to the gates of Seoul, 
 where he had a happy meeting with the mission- 
 aries. Many letters were awaiting him, which kept 
 him busy all the week with correspondence and left 
 but little time to prepare for the English service, at 
 which he must preach on the following Sunday. 
 
 0 
 
124 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 Almost the first news received at the capital after 
 Mr. McKenzie’s arrival was that of some disturb- 
 ance in the south. Dr. Allen and the American 
 Consul, upon hearing it, sent word to call American 
 missionaries home for protection. This was prob- 
 ably the first rumble of the thunders soon to follow. 
 
 On Monday, May 6th, the city was gay with a 
 royal procession, which Mr. McKenzie had the good 
 fortune to witness. The occasion was the removal 
 from one palace to another for the safety of the 
 Crown Prince, upon whose head a snake had fallen, 
 and, therefore, according to the sorcerers, great 
 dangers were imminent. Tigers had also been 
 prowling about the palace, adding to the fears of all. 
 The Koreans believe the tiger to be the special agent 
 of the “ mountain demon,” and attribute all his 
 depredations to the wrath of the spirit who dwells 
 in the hills when any affront has been given him. 
 All night long shots were fired to drive the devils 
 from the palace to which the royal family was to 
 repair. Mr. McKenzie got a glimpse of the palace, 
 and of the wonderful Hall of Audience, one hundred 
 feet long, seventy-five wide, and sixty-five high, with 
 its beautiful blue tilings. 
 
 The procession was not very imposing. The 
 small, poor horses of the soldiers, their dirty uni- 
 forms and uneven march, with the general air of 
 depression that marked all, impressed Mr. McKen- 
 zie sadly. He remarks : “ There is nothing cheerful 
 in the expression of any, nor any air of independ- 
 ence. None looked like business or battle. No gal- 
 
THE WAR CLOUD. 
 
 125 
 
 lant step of troops to drum, no loyalty or feeling of 
 pride.” The display was altogether of color and 
 number. In the front of the procession were many 
 sacred ancestral tablets carried by officers, then 
 came the royal chair of the King, covered by a gor- 
 geous canopy carried by fifty men. The chair of the 
 Crown Prince followed, and then a number of danc- 
 ing-girls on horseback, their steeds much finer than 
 those of the military. In the rear of the procession 
 were the royal women. The widow of the former 
 king carried on her head a brass vessel like that used 
 for incense, while the Queen was in a closed chair, 
 surrounded by attendants with fans. 
 
 A crowd and rabble followed, and an amazing 
 number of coolies surged about the palace. The 
 •efforts of the guard to clear the way were very 
 amusing to Mr. McKenzie, though he contrasted the 
 orderliness and sobriety of the mob favorably with 
 that of a similar crowd in America. 
 
 Three days later, on May 10th, serious news from 
 Dr. Hall, of Pyong Yang, reached the missionaries 
 at Seoul, and after consultation and prayer it was 
 decided that Mr. McKenzie go up with Mr. Moffett 
 to investigate. They started early the next morning 
 in the rain, in chairs, and reached Pyong Yang in 
 four days. Chair coolies were extortionate, and the 
 trip cost a hundred dollars. This would have been a 
 sore grief to Mr. McKenzie in his desire to be 
 economical but for the fact that the lives of his 
 friends might be in danger. The trouble which they 
 found on their arrival is described so disconnectedly 
 
126 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 in the diary that for fuller account we quote from 
 Mrs. Hall’s book: 
 
 About one o’clock Thursday morning we were 
 awakened by two of the native Christians, who 
 informed us that our faithful helper, Chang Si-key. 
 and the former owner of the house we were stop- 
 ping in, had been cast into prison. We could do 
 nothing then but commit them to God. Early in 
 the morning I went' to the governor’s, but he was 
 sleeping, and I could not see him. I then went to 
 the prison and found that, in addition to our men. 
 the helper of Mr. Moffett, of the Presbyterian Mis- 
 sion, and also the former owner of the house that 
 the helper lived in, were both in prison; and that 
 same night policemen had gone to where Mr. Mof- 
 fett stopped when in Pyong Yang and cruelly beat 
 all the native Christians that were there. Chang 
 Si-key had his feet wedged in stocks and was suffer- 
 ing intense pain. I then went to the house to see 
 if Mrs. Hall was all right, when Mr. O., one of the 
 Christians who had accompanied me to the gov- 
 ernor’s, was seized and taken off to prison. Mr. Yi 
 another of our native Christians, then accompanie 
 me on my rounds to the prison-house and tele- 
 graph office. He would say to me, “ I will be taken 
 to prison next, and then you’ll have to go alone.’ 
 We were the only foreigners in a city of one hun- 
 dred thousand heathen, and you can imagine the 
 situation when I had to leave Mrs. Hall and little 
 Sherwood alone and unprotected, as much of the: 
 time I was away at the prison or telegraph office. 
 
THE WAR CLOUD. 
 
 127 
 
 i telegraphed the state of affairs to Dr. Scran- 
 ton, in Seoul, and he and Mr. Moffett carried the 
 matter to the British and American Legations, and 
 soon the welcome message came over the wire: 
 
 ‘ Legations will act at once.’ No time was lest in 
 Seoul. The missionaries and legations acted with 
 that characteristic zeal for which Britishers and 
 Americans are noted. Soon there came a telegram 
 from Mr. Gardner, British Consul-General, and Mr. 
 Sill, American Minister-Resident, stating that they 
 had insisted that the Foreign Office order the release 
 of the men in prison at once, and our protection 
 according to treaty. A telegram also came from 
 Mr. Moffett : ‘ Joshua, first chapter, ninth verse.’ 
 
 “This was Thursday evening; that night our 
 house was stoned and the wall torn down. We did 
 not know the moment a mob might be upon us. 
 Early Friday morning a servant of the governor 
 came and said the telegram from the King had been 
 received, but that it said we were bad people and to 
 kill all the Christians. I went to the prison and 
 this report was confirmed there. Our men had 
 been removed to the death cell, and the torturing 
 continued. They expected to die, but would not 
 give up Christ. The water-carriers were forbid- 
 den to bring us water. There are no wells in 
 Pyong Yang, and the water is brought from the 
 river, a half-mile distant. 
 
 “ The governor is a relative of the Queen, a 
 powerful family here in Korea, and it began to look 
 as though he were not going to pay any attention 
 
128 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 to the telegram from the Foreign Office. It seemed 
 to us that the time bad come for religious tolera- 
 tion in Korea, and God would require the lives of 
 some of His children to secure it. We were ready 
 to die for His cause. Grace had been given suffi- 
 cient for every trial thus far, and we knew abundance 
 would be given if it were required. My heart ached 
 as I witnessed our faithful brothers in Christ suffer- 
 ing extreme torture, such as had not been experi- 
 enced here by Christians for twenty-eight years, 
 when thousands of Roman Catholics, including 
 several priests, laid down their lives for their faith. 
 
 “ Two telegrams had been sent from the Foreign 
 Office since Thursday night, but five o’clock Friday 
 came and still no relief. At six o’clock, after 
 thirty-six hours of torture in prison, threatened 
 many times with death, all were sent for by the 
 magistrate, beaten and discharged, but stoned all the 
 way home. Chang Si-key was so badly injured it 
 was wifh difficulty he reached home. I felt like 
 sitting at his feet. Such a faithful martyr for 
 Jesus I had never before seen. 
 
 “ Messrs. McKenzie and Moffett started Friday 
 from Seoul as a relief party; travelling night and 
 day, they reached us the following Tuesday. A 
 week later Dr. Scranton arrived. He and Mr. Mc- 
 Kenzie returned the next week.” 
 
 It had been suggested that Mrs. Hall should 
 return under Dr. Scranton’s care to Seoul, but just 
 as the steamer was leaving she was taken ill and was 
 unable to travel. The British Consul had advised 
 
THE WAR CLOUD. 
 
 129 
 
 that Dr. Hall move to another house, but not out of 
 the city, and that the missionaries, though showing 
 no reluctance to leave Pyong Yang if the Koreans 
 wished it, should not be too rapidly thinned out, as 
 if afraid. Prayer offered in Seoul at the time of 
 receiving Dr. Hall’s message had been answered at 
 the very hour in the release of the prisoners. 
 
 Mr Moffett wrote a full account of the disturb- 
 ance to the American Minister at Seoul, and with 
 Mr. McKenzie’s assistance was able to do much to- 
 ward settling the difficulty. After a weary wait of 
 days for the steamship to be fully ready to start. 
 Dr. Scranton and Mr. McKenzie got off on the 1st 
 of June and arrived in Chemulpo on Sunday, the 
 3rd. Here there were several warships in the har- 
 bor — French, Chinese and Japanese — and a rumor 
 of war was in the air. 
 
 On Monday, Mr. McKenzie went up to Seoul on 
 horseback. Here he was rejoiced with a generous 
 home mail, full of good news. God had been answer- 
 ing prayer for some that were dear, and even far-off 
 Labrador sent its messages. He also received a 
 letter offering him support, or the likelihood of it, 
 from a missionary in independent work in Korea, 
 who was forming a “ Korean Itineracy Mission.” 
 This he declined, as he had chosen to trust God 
 alone, and was finding the sweetness of such living 
 more and more blessed as the days went on. 
 
 With an expenditure of fourteen hundred dollars 
 and a balance of eighteen hundred in the bank as 
 his first year was closing, he felt he had no need to 
 
130 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 lean upon “ an arm of flesh,” and rather desired to 
 glory in the gracious heavenly Father who had 
 already given so much. 
 
 At Seoul he had an interview with the British 
 Consul, and presented Mr. Moffett’s letter, recount- 
 ing details of the Pyong Yang trouble. Dr. and 
 Mrs. Hall soon arrived safely at Seoul and reported 
 everything quiet again, but the consul’s investiga- 
 tion went' on, and more than once Mr. McKenzie 
 was interviewed. The consul was inclined to 
 credit the missionaries with bad motives and with 
 showing little of the spirit of their Master in gain- 
 ing mone}' for redress from poor Koreans, and vent- 
 ing spite in demanding punishment rather than obe) r - 
 ing Christ’s command to forgive their enemies. Mr. 
 McKenzie’s attitude was dignified and fearless as 
 he upheld his fellow-Christians and defended their 
 action toward the lawless heathen. When the con- 
 sul became angry and threatened to withdraw his 
 passport, he replied that he hoped to have the privi- 
 leges of other nations, believed he was worthy of 
 such, and never wished to disown being a British 
 subject; but if the consul would take such extreme 
 measures he would still go in face of all law ; his com- 
 mand was from above. Further, he stated quietly 
 that he would allow no man, no matter who he was, 
 tell him that he had acted in an unchristian or dis- 
 honest way. He left the consul still angry and 
 excited, but in a few days received an apology from 
 him for any unkind words he had said, and also a 
 commendation for defending his brother mission- 
 
THE WAR CLOUD. 
 
 131 
 
 aries. Mr. McKenzie accepted this in a truly 
 Christian spirit and admired in return the straight- 
 forward manliness of the consul in all his moods. 
 
 Toward the middle of June news of a Tong Hak 
 rebellion in the south became serious, and as a 
 result China and Japan prepared to help their neigh- 
 bor through what appeared to be a crisis in the his- 
 tory of this strange, ungovernable movement. 
 
 On June 14th it was reported that great numbers 
 of Japanese were coming up to Seoul. In a few 
 days they had arrived, and were building fortifica- 
 tions. Their arrival both excited and terrified the 
 Koreans, food became dear at Seoul and Chemulpo, 
 and though reports were circulated that Chinese and 
 Japanese understood each other and would not 
 remain long in the country, there was still a settled 
 feeling everywhere that war would grow out of 
 their simultaneous arrival. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie, with his teacher — a new one em- 
 ployed in Seoul at seven dollars a month — was striv- 
 ing to learn the utmost, also from various branches of 
 mission work in the city; but these days of excite- 
 ment necessarily brought many interruptions. He 
 went late in June to Chemulpo, where ten warships 
 were in the harbor and many more arriving, chiefly 
 Japanese. Everywhere the Japanese were in evi- 
 dence — in new forts at the best points along the 
 river from Seoul, marching and drilling on the 
 banks, in cavalry encampments beside the roads and 
 on the hills, and landing ammunition and tents from 
 their junks at' many places. 
 
132 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 A telegram from one of the missionaries recalled 
 Mr. McKenzie to Seoul, where he remained till 
 July nth. A providential circumstance for him- 
 self and other foreigners was the presence in Seoul 
 at this time of the rich magistrate of Chang-Yun, 
 who had been promoted to the position of army 
 captain, and who was extremely friendly to Mr. 
 McKenzie. He showed himself not only favorable 
 to the missionary, but evidently anxious for his 
 good opinion, as he consulted him as to his domestic 
 relations, which were far from moral, though his 
 excuse for keeping three women beside his wife was 
 that there were “ more women than men in Seoul.’’ 
 He was reputed to be the fifth richest man in Korea, 
 and so wielded great influence at the capital. Mr. 
 McKenzie visited at his house and received many 
 other favors. 
 
 The missionaries were as yet in no fear, although 
 the reports in English and American papers were 
 causing great alarm among friends at home and 
 bringing frequent cable messages as to their safety. 
 Perhaps the most ominous sign was in the Koreans 
 placarding the houses of persons who should be 
 killed on the 5th of July; but the mission workers 
 quietly went on their way, conducting services regu- 
 larly and leaving the consuls of their various govern- 
 ments to settle national disputes. Americans and 
 Japanese favored each other’s policy, whilst English 
 and Germans sided with China. 
 
 On returning to Chemulpo, Mr. McKenzie made 
 his home with Rev. G. H. Jones. The 15th of 
 
THE WAR CLOUD. 
 
 133 
 
 July was his birthday, and brought anew to his 
 heart a great desire for consecration to the truest 
 and best in life and a readiness for the changes that 
 another year might hold in store. The day had been 
 spent in services upon the warships, and was closed 
 with a long season of private communion with God. 
 How little he knew, as he sought such preparation, 
 that the greatest of all changes was to come to him 
 before the year should close ; but, like a wise ser- 
 vant, he could but busy himself with his Master’s 
 work, and this he did faithfully to the end. Money 
 was being sent to him in sums of two and three hun- 
 dred dollars from his native province, and the sense 
 of his stewardship weighed heavily upon him. He 
 refused to be uplifted by any praise, even the most 
 sincere, which often accompanied these gifts. A 
 publication from his old college in Halifax spoke 
 profusely of his work in Labrador and his noble 
 spirit throughout the hardships there, but he 
 received it with the comment: “ Utterly undeserved, 
 because of so many selfish motives.” 
 
 His chief opportunity for preaching the Gospel 
 now was to English and American seamen upon 
 the warships, whither he continually went with Mr. 
 Jones and other missionaries. This was agreeable 
 work, and the vigorous, practical Christianity he 
 was ever wont to urge upon them appealed to the 
 hearts of all who heard him and brought many to 
 a place of repentance. Tears came to the eyes of 
 the sailors when this giant preacher, in the power of 
 his great tenderness, spoke to their conscience. He 
 
134 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 knew how to adapt himself to his audience and from 
 his well-stored treasure-house could bring the illus- 
 tration that best pointed the truth of his doctrine. 
 
 His teacher was dismissed as the excitement grew 
 and study became impossible. The diary during 
 these days is filled with various rumors of the plans 
 and movements of Chinese and Japanese armies, of 
 the prospects of foreign nations interfering, and 
 different policies likely to be adopted. 
 
 The fact that Korea sadly needed outside help 
 was admitted on all sides, though opinions were 
 many as to the motives of the nations who were 
 ostensibly coming to> her aid. Japan was evidently 
 in favor with the royal house at Seoul, quite con- 
 scious of her advantage, and seemingly able to fol- 
 low it up. Every few hours brought word of new 
 developments, of reinforcements of Chinese and 
 Japanese troops, of battles on land and on sea, of 
 warships sunk, of officials exiled, and many momen- 
 tous changes about to be inaugurated. North and 
 south men were being poured into the country. A 
 small boat in the English naval service ran between 
 Seoul and Chemulpo for the convenience of foreign- 
 ers. Besides this, a British gunboat was in readi- 
 ness to take all foreign ladies to China. 
 
 July 23rd was the day of crisis for Seoul, when 
 the palace and city were seized by the Japanese and 
 their rule virtually beg'an. The following brief 
 extracts from an account written by Rev. H. G. 
 Appenzeller to the Korean Repository for July, 
 1896, give an idea of the state of the city on that 
 eventful day: 
 
THE WAR CLOUD. 
 
 135 
 
 “ The day dawned as many since the arrival of 
 the Japanese troops had dawned. The farmer, with 
 rice, beans, barley, and fruit, was on his way to the 
 early market. The slaves, servants and humble 
 poor, with basket in hand or laid across the shoulder, 
 were about to go out to make the purchases for the 
 day. Unusual activity among the soldiers was 
 observed. They were not only marching in and 
 out the south gate, as they had done for the past 
 month or more, but were seen going toward the 
 royal palace. For several days before this, alarm- 
 ing reports of Japan’s ultimatum, and that decisive 
 measures were about to be taken, were extensively 
 circulated. What the ultimatum was, or what 
 steps of a decisive character Japan was about to take, 
 the common people could only guess, and that very 
 vaguely. When the Japanese soldiers were seen 
 marching toward the palace the Koreans surmised 
 what was going to happen, and the war-cry, a long- 
 drawn whoop was raised in various parts of the 
 city. 
 
 “ The firing between the Japanese and Korean 
 soldiers became quite general, and the city was 
 thrown into great excitement. All business and 
 traffic ceased, and everybody, from the highest gen- 
 eral in the Korean army to the farmer just in from 
 the country with a new load of green muskmelons, 
 dropped everything and sought the nearest place of 
 real or supposed safety. The few remaining Chin- 
 ese made for the English Consulate ; generals, 
 brigadiers, and majors sought the friendly protec- 
 
136 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 tion of the Stars and Stripes; Scribes in foreign 
 employ and Pharisees’ in no employ or service 
 whatever, entered the first open gate they came to 
 that gave them entrance. 
 
 “ The flight from the palace was as precipitate as 
 it was disgraceful. Yangbans of such exalted 
 rank, once so inflated with their self-importance that 
 they could hardly persuade themselves to treat their 
 equals with civility, or to mingle with them, now 
 seized the rack-jiggy of the first coolie that hap- 
 pened to be in their way, and as bearers of the filth 
 and ofif-scouring of Korea, they sought egress from 
 the palace, and fled to the country or skulked in 
 some dark hole of the city. The wail, the howl, 
 the crocodile tears of these mighty ones, was as 
 repulsive to the foreigners as they were disgraceful 
 to the Koreans themselves. 
 
 “ We breakfasted ; then, acting under the advice 
 of the United States Minister, raised the American 
 flag on our premises to silently notify the Japanese 
 soldiers and the Korean mob, should it get loose, 
 that American interests were here that would receive 
 the protection of their Government. This done, 
 several of us sat down to counsel together. When 
 we had compared views we found we knew as much 
 of what was going to be done as we did before the 
 conference — nothing. Such a state of mental 
 uncertainty may be ideal for the Buddhist, whose 
 ambition is to be equally balanced between life and 
 death, neither dead nor yet living, neither active nor 
 inactive; but it was not for us. No one could tell 
 
THE WAR CLOUD. 
 
 137 
 
 how the Japanese were going to conduct this war, 
 whether according to civilized methods or accord- 
 ing to true Asiatic methods. 
 
 “ At Sang-Dong we raised the Stars and Stripes 
 over our hospital property, which probably inspired 
 the Koreans with a feeling of as much security as 
 it did us. 
 
 “ At Chong-No, from the central drain to the 
 intersection of the south gate and east gate streets, 
 a large force of Japanese infantry and cavalry was 
 stationed. Koreans were rigidly excluded here. 
 We offered to enter, were challenged, but immedi- 
 ately Jupiter, whoever he was, nodded. We entered 
 and as we expected, passed through unmolested. 
 
 “ We did not go up to the palace, being fully per- 
 suaded, no matter on what evidence, from a dis- 
 tance of several hundred rods, that' the Japanese had 
 not only seized the person of His Majesty the King, 
 but the whole city as well. We did not know but what 
 our presence might be an embarrassment to either 
 or to both parties, and therefore left the honor of 
 being the first foreigner to enter the palace after its 
 capture to the King’s adviser, C. R. Greathouse. 
 
 “ By the time we reached tjhe new west gate it 
 commenced to rain in torrents. The stream of 
 fugitives increased — a bundle of clothing on the 
 mother’s head, a child on her back, one at her side, 
 and) the father following with a heavy load on his 
 back. The young, the old, the weak, the strong, 
 the high, the low, helped to swell the steady stream 
 
138 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 that for days afterward poured out through the 
 seven gates of the city.” 
 
 The Tong Haks, who were later in the year to 
 figure largely in the political drama of Korean 
 affairs, were, according to Mrs. Isabella Bird Bis- 
 hop, the real first cause of the war. 
 
 Having several times defeated the royal troops, 
 the troubled King sought help from their growing 
 power by an appeal to China. At' once China gave 
 notice to Japan of her purpose to send soldiers to 
 Korea on June yth, 1894. By the treaty of Tien- 
 Tsin, China and Japan had equal right to give help 
 to Korea under such circumstances. Japan there- 
 fore replied t,o China on the same day that she also 
 proposed to assist Korea. Chinese troops to the 
 number of three thousand landed at A-sam under 
 their general, Yi, and the Japanese poured into 
 Chemulpo and Seoul. 
 
 Japan was incensed by China speaking three times 
 in her despatch of Korea as “ our tributary state,” 
 and refused to recognize the right to use such an 
 expression. Japan then made three proposals for 
 the joint administration of affairs in Korea to be 
 carried on by herself and China. They were (1) 
 examination of the financial administration; (2) 
 selection of the central and local officers; (3) the 
 establishment of a disciplined army for national 
 defence and the preservation of the peace of the 
 land. 
 
 China refused to listen to any suggestions until 
 Japanese troops should be withdrawn from Korea. 
 
THE WAR CLOUD. 
 
 139 
 
 Japan warned China that the despatch of more Chin- 
 ese troops would mean serious trouble, and also, on 
 July 20th, demanded that the King of Korea should 
 order the Chinese to withdraw their forces. This 
 demand was accompanied by a threat which was 
 carried into effect when, on July 23rd, Japanese 
 troops seized the palace and took the King prisoner. 
 
 The King’s desire had been for peace, and at his 
 request the ambassadors of China and Japan had 
 been negotiating to this end, suggesting that both 
 countries at once withdraw their troops. 
 
 Upon the capture of the King, his father, the Tai- 
 Won-Kun, assumed nominally the rule of the king- 
 dom, but was evidently under Japanese orders. 
 Following this came the sinking of a transport 
 carrying twelve hundred Chinese troops and flying 
 the British flag. This was done by a Japanese 
 cruiser on July 25th. 
 
 On July 29th the Japanese won a victory over 
 the Chinese army at A-sam and dispersed them. 
 Before the month closed Korea had renounced 
 Chinese authority, and on August 1st war was 
 declared. 
 
 Then, with the King’s father at the head of the 
 government', and made to act just as the Japanese 
 decreed, many reforms were pushed upon Seoul. 
 Some of these were merely arbitrary, others wisely 
 beneficial, though all purported to be progressive. 
 As boatloads of wounded Koreans reached 
 Chemulpo, the stories of horrors yet to come were 
 widely circulated and believed. 
 
 IO 
 
I 4° A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 Depredation followed victory and the lives of 
 missionaries seemed no more safe than any other, 
 while the whole land was thus invaded by armies of 
 unreliable Orientals. 
 
 Away to the north the Japanese were pressing to 
 meet the hosts of Chinese coming across the frontier. 
 Pyong Yang and Song-Do were threatened, and 
 later events fully justified the fears then felt. The 
 constant movements of troops and of warships 
 coming and going, the distant thunderous roar of 
 fighting, and the daily budget of fresh rumors, 
 made the war a vivid reality to the soldiers of the 
 Cross living at' Chemulpo. Yet they found active 
 service in the opportunity of ministering to the sea- 
 men on the men-of-war. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie’s heart rejoiced over the victories 
 won for his Master in the services held on ship- 
 board, where men were brought from the follies of 
 dissipation to seek after eternal life. Death and life 
 were tremendous realities during those weeks, and 
 the Spirit of God gave power to the truth spoken 
 by faithful witnesses. Men were ready and eager 
 to listen to the Gospel, and officers, and admiral as 
 well, were courteous to the preachers. 
 
 On one occasion Mr. McKenzie officiated at the 
 funeral of a petty officer on an American ship, a 
 man not given to serious thought and apparently 
 unprepared for death. Such things made a deep 
 impression upon him. 
 
 As is ever the case in times of stress, the spiritual 
 life of believers deepened through these dark days 
 and made the native services more intense in spirit. 
 
THE WAR CLOUD. 
 
 141 
 
 At seven in the morning a hundred or more Koreans 
 would gather for Sabbath worship, sometimes in 
 the rain, with Japanese, Chinese, and white Roman 
 Catholics also in the congregation. 
 
 Mr. McKenzie read, studied, and prayed much, 
 with a constant desire to know more of the power 
 of the Gospel he preached, and more fully to forget 
 self and be absorbed in the interests of the people 
 whose salvation he sought. Days of opportunity 
 were indeed precious when so full of change and 
 uncertainty. Some of the missionaries deemed it 
 prudent to remove with their wives to Japan until 
 the war should cease. 
 
 Mr. Moffett came down from Pyong Yang on 
 September 1st with a story of his deliverance there 
 in answer to prayer. God had wonderfully protected 
 him. A day or two later Mr. McKenzie secured a 
 pass to go to Seoul on a Japanese steamship. Mr. 
 Saw had sent a message inquiring whether he should 
 procure a boat to bring Mr. McKenzie to Sorai, but 
 he thought this unwise and declined. 
 
 He arrived at Seoul on September 7th and re- 
 mained a week visiting the workers. Some time 
 was spent with Dr. Hall getting medicines ready for 
 future use and among his patients, assisting in sur- 
 gical work and religious services. Dr. Scranton 
 furnished him with a list of drugs and also put up a 
 quantity for him so as to need little weighing. Mr. 
 Appenzeller, Dr. Avison, and Mr. Moore were others 
 whose friendship and assistance he prized. A most 
 amicable interview with the British Consul also was 
 counted among the pleasures of the week in the city. 
 
142 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 A slight sunstroke made it somewhat difficult for 
 him to attend to necessary business, and there was 
 much to do. Beside all plans for his settlement in 
 the country, he was busy preparing a paper to be 
 read before a literary society in Seoul. 
 
 Returning to Chemulpo by the little British boat 
 Sophie he hesitated where to go till the war should 
 be over, whether to Sorai or a place called Chopo, 
 about forty miles from Seoul, where he could have 
 mail communication. He finally decided upon 
 Sorai, and was not long making ready for the jour- 
 ney. He arranged for the deposit of his money in 
 a bank at Chemulpo, and went to Seoul to meet with 
 the Literary Union, wrote many letters home de- 
 tailing the state of Korean affairs, and on Septem- 
 ber 27th went on board a Japanese transport going 
 north. 
 
 The recent cost of living in the ports, appalled 
 him — no less than double that of other visits. Of 
 nine hundred dollars which he had brought to Seoul 
 in May, only two hundred and seventy remained, 
 and as he reckoned the extravagance he made a firm 
 resolve to keep away from Seoul and Chemulpo for 
 the future lest sacred money be wasted. Congenial 
 society and physical comfort weighed but lightly 
 with him against the responsibility of faithful stew- 
 ardship and the joy of self-denial for Christ’s sake. 
 Therefore, without reluctance or sorrow, he turned 
 his back upon the companionships and privileges of 
 life in the cities to return to the “ regions beyond,” 
 where self could not be indulged, and the recompense 
 of sacrifice lured him on to higher service. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE CHURCH AT SORAI. 
 
 “ He that loseth his life for My sake shall find it. ” 
 
 Tedious delay and disappointment are ever the 
 lot of the traveller in Korea, and our energetic mis- 
 sionary was no exception to the unhappy rule. The 
 boat in which he left Seoul took him only to Che- 
 mulpo, where for a whole week he waited for another 
 in which to make his journey to Sorai. Mr. Saw 
 was also in Chemulpo at this time, but decided to 
 return home by another way — probably overland — 
 and left Mr. McKenzie still waiting. He was much 
 troubled over the confusion of mind caused by so 
 much uncertainty, though the sunstroke, so keenly 
 felt while in Seoul, may have been the chief reason 
 of his distress. 
 
 When found, the Japanese boat was not all that 
 could be desired, as it would only go part of the dis- 
 tance and leave him some seventy li from Hai-ju, 
 at the little village of Ku-Wol, on the coast, instead 
 of the city of Chang-Yun, as he had hoped. The 
 fare was twenty dollars. Yet it was less expensive 
 than to remain longer at Chemulpo, where prices 
 continued to rise, and there was not even the com- 
 pensation of work to be done. 
 
 '43 
 
144 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 In writing a farewell word to Mr. Gifford, he 
 assures him that once having reached Chang-Yun he 
 will not soon be tempted to undertake again the 
 trouble of a journey. The 5th of October saw him 
 embarked on the transport, which two days later, on 
 Sunday, landed him at Ku-Wol. Another boat go- 
 ing up the coast was obtained here for eight dollars, 
 but the Sabbath was spent in the village in minister- 
 ing to the sick and disposing of Christian books in 
 the neighborhood. 
 
 The village people were busy with spirit-worship, 
 in their little thatched-roof temple on the hill-top, 
 preparing cow’s head and tripe ostensibly for the 
 spirits, but in reality for themselves to consume. 
 Pieces of cloth and old hats, the fetiches of their 
 worship, were hanging about, and nothing of beauty 
 was in the surroundings but the large trees left for 
 grandeur and decoration. The people were all 
 friendly, and willingly bought Christian books. 
 
 From this village he went on, in the little 
 hired boat, at his leisure, touching at the small ham- 
 lets along the coast to announce himself a teacher of 
 the “ Jesus doctrine.” He fancied this put them on 
 their guard against buying books, though they will- 
 ingly read what was offered. In the quiet of this 
 slow journey he speaks much of the rest of prayer 
 and meditation in such words as these: “I sought 
 alone for new consecration, but how little earnest- 
 ness in prayer, how little of Brainerd’s wrestling in 
 prayer for God’s help. Feel now duties are increas- 
 ing and I must go to work. Have no excuse for 
 
THE CHURCH AT SORAI. 
 
 145 
 
 not working, as I now know some of the language.” 
 On board the boat he talked with the sailors of 
 spiritual things and verily, “ beside all waters,” 
 sowed the precious seeds of truth. 
 
 They sighted Sorai on October 10th, and landed 
 before sundown. The unaffected welcome of the 
 people touched him deeply. Mr. Saw and his son 
 met him at the shore with a cart to take his luggage. 
 Many other old friends crowded about him, even to 
 his hostess, Mrs. Saw, who in all the months of his 
 sojourn had never ventured to address him, but now 
 added her word to the general greeting. 
 
 Until Sunday visitors came steadily, then the num- 
 ber dropped to those only who had been employed 
 by foreigners, among them some women. Mr. 
 McKenzie feared this might become the rule for 
 Sunday services, but it was not so. Mr. Saw 
 preached in the morning earnestly and long. At 
 night the service was varied with much singing and 
 prayer. Singing was a wonderment, and conse- 
 quently an attraction, and the wise missionary made 
 the most of its influence. He attributed the fact that 
 the Gospel was held in high esteem in the village to 
 the worthy lives of the Saws. As the boy would 
 read from the gospels at his invitation for the 
 benefit of visitors, belief as well as interest was 
 evidenced. 
 
 The missionary now settled himself to the work 
 of evangelizing, which was the one desire of his 
 heart. He secured the services of a teacher well 
 fitted for his task, but of doubtful character, for 
 
146 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 whom he hoped to do much by daily contact, and in 
 the double role of scholar and teacher, prepared 
 himself for hard work. Village life, too, had its 
 tinge of excitement, and people who suffered the 
 wrongs of oppression naturally flocked about the 
 foreigner, whose superiority in all things they 
 readily acknowledged. He wrote letters to the 
 Japanese Consul interceding for them, and soon took 
 the place of protector to the unfortunate. Redress 
 was needed, and reform and new thoughts of life 
 for all classes. Tales were brought to the ears of 
 the missionary of sins and sad deeds on every side, 
 which were but the ordinary occurrences of life in 
 Korea. Instances of a boy driven out of his home 
 for showing an interest in Christianity ; a blind 
 woman turned upon the street by her mother-in-law, 
 and a delicate boy of fourteen already married, were 
 among the things that distressed him. One of the 
 first to show interest in Christian doctrine at this 
 time was an outcast dancing-girl, the property of 
 a man in Seoul. She was waiting for a chance to- go 
 south, and while in Sorai heard of Jesus and His 
 messenger, the missionary. He sent her some books 
 and cards, and soon after she attended service, eager 
 to know more of the good news. 
 
 By degrees restraint was thrown off and the 
 people began to attend at the Sabbath gatherings 
 to hear for themselves the new doctrine. One Sun- 
 day, the missionary’s diary records : “ Four or five 
 strangers present, one disputing some. Long talk 
 with a rich man from Seoul on the Gospel, which he 
 
THE CHURCH AT SORAI. 
 
 l 47 
 
 enjoyed. He read ‘ Guide to Heaven ’ until late 
 at night.” Another day, “ Three men from three 
 different villages came to the services — a good time 
 at every meeting.” Then, on November 5th, “ A 
 good day; nine women and sixteen men present. 
 Had continued talk after preaching in the evening; 
 meeting very effective and a good spirit shown. 
 Judgment day was emphasized and separation of 
 saints from sinners.” And, lastly, in this note, as 
 revealing probably the secret of the awakened in- 
 terest and inquiry, “ Retired to pray for sanctifica- 
 tion, victory over sin and crucifixion to the world, 
 beside some graves, where were marks of sacrifice a 
 few days before. The Lord will be remembered here 
 yet.” 
 
 A meeting for prayer on Wednesday evening 
 had already become a settled fact in the community, 
 and by these public gatherings, in addition to daily 
 preaching to visitors, the missionary was fast instill- 
 ing Christian thought where superstition had long 
 reigned. That he should have undertaken, at this 
 early date, to ask for a collection for a Book and 
 Tract Society, shows what rapid growth he ex- 
 pected in those who believed in Christianity ; and the 
 fact that one man, Chay, a former preacher, should 
 respond with a gift of fifty yang (two dollars and 
 a half), is evidence that the true Christian spirit was 
 in some hearts. On the last Sunday in November 
 the collection was taken and amounted in all to one 
 hundred and fifteen yang (nearly six dollars). A 
 widow gave three yang. Mr. McKenzie added ten 
 
1 48 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 dollars himself to the offering, and says, “ Pleasing 
 to see the hearty response all round. May it be the 
 firstfruits of even better things yet.” 
 
 The prayer has been abundantly answered in the 
 name this village church has acquired for liberality 
 through later years. The seed of this grace so faith- 
 fully sown has sprung into a harvest that makes 
 Sorai famous throughout all the land. 
 
 In less than a month after his return to the vil- 
 lage Mr. McKenzie began to plan for the building 
 of a church. Faith prompted the expectation of 
 great things, and was not disappointed. Counting 
 things that were not “ as though they were,” he 
 could see in the future not only the one little com- 
 pany of Christians in Sorai, but numbers in all the 
 surrounding country that would meet together for 
 the worship of the true God. For this he definitely 
 planned. He wrote in his journal on the 6th of 
 November: “Actually went to spy out site for 
 church ; better to be where near three villages, than 
 one in each. Must build for the future to avoid 
 many meetings and the wasting of strength.” 
 
 With the thought in mind that the Lord had much 
 people in the region of Chang-Yun, he visited dili- 
 gently all the villages near, and quickly made 
 friends. Korean curiosity served a good purpose 
 as he distributed his books on a new doctrine, since 
 the people, like the Athenians of old, ever ready “ to 
 hear or tell some new thing,” were easily aroused to 
 interest, and were not slow to buy for themselves. 
 He preferred to make no fixed rules regarding the 
 
THE CHURCH AT SORAI. 
 
 149 
 
 distribution of books, but allowed his impression of 
 individuals to help him decide when it was wise to 
 sell and when to give. That he judged well was 
 evident from the wide success in awakening interest. 
 He says at one time, “ Ye and one or two friends 
 who are intelligent meet and read the books and 
 tracts. There is also an inclination to believe the 
 truth. They seem to see its superiority. This comes 
 through giving them a taste of the Gospel, then they 
 wish to buy. Ye went through the performance of 
 worship to a tablet while I was there. Said he did 
 not believe in it, but others would abuse him should 
 he cease.” 
 
 On another November day he writes: “ Visited a 
 village in p.m. Gave three books to friends into 
 whose ‘surangs’ I went; find the books are read. 
 One says when snow falls they can attend to this. 
 Oh, for breath from heaven to reveal the truth of 
 this Christianity, now read as an idle tale ! Had 
 also a long talk with An, who has in the past op- 
 pressed the people. He is slow to believe the Word ; 
 said he knew about Jesus and believed. Believes in 
 resurrection, heaven, and hell, but read of servant 
 who did little work receiving full pay as others. I 
 explained to him the true inference that each went 
 to the work as soon as he heard ; he did not, so was 
 different.” 
 
 His strong convictions upon Sabbath observance 
 Mr. McKenzie urged with the Koreans, confident 
 that the results would be blessed. It distressed him 
 when their promises to attend service were broken 
 
A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 ISO 
 
 and he was forced to believe that their word 
 amounted to nothing. “ When the snow comes,” or 
 “ when the work is all done in a few days/’ were the 
 constant pretexts for delay, although he could see 
 that many were beginning to understand the claims 
 of the Lord’s Day. 
 
 Though inflexible in matters of principle such as 
 this, he was in minor matters willing to “ become 
 all things to all men ” that he might by ajl means 
 save some. Hoping to get nearer to the people, he 
 donned Korean clothes, with the exception of the 
 hat, and continued so to attire himself, as he found 
 it a means of winning favor. The children at once 
 seemed to lose all fear of him, and this was a real 
 joy. Then the reserve of the women was broken 
 and he became their confidante. Especially in 
 his visits to other villages he discovered the advan- 
 tage of wearing the new costume. 
 
 His determination to use only Korean food may 
 also have been part of his plan to get in close touch 
 with the people. From the time he returned to 
 Sorai, in October, he ate no foreign food, and in- 
 sisted that he enjoyed the native fare. He tried the 
 flesh of a stork he had shot one day and pronounced 
 it very good, but strong. His host and teacher, 
 however, lost appetite for a time after sharing it with 
 him. 
 
 He soon became the hero of the village, that 
 boasted far and wide of its great teacher, so skilled 
 in all things. In a few trials of strength he had 
 proved himself a giant in reality as well as in ap- 
 
THE CHURCH AT SORAI. I 5 I 
 
 pearance, and his fame as a hunter grew uncomfort- 
 ably great as he found he was expected to despatch 
 all the tigers that prowled about the community. 
 He speaks of perching in a tree, one November 
 afternoon, for two hours waiting for the return of 
 a tiger that had stolen a pig and eaten half of it. 
 His watch proved to be in vain, and as he at length 
 descended, his gun went off and tore his clothes, 
 leaving him in anything but heroic condition. 
 
 In the long conversations on spiritual topics in his 
 “ surang ” with the visitors, who came daily to him, 
 he had a tactful way of introducing his subject with 
 stories of such men as Moody, Knox, Whitfield, or 
 Luther, that always gained an eager audience, even 
 among those who would have been reluctant to show 
 interest in his doctrine. Soon all would be listening 
 to the Gospel message, hardly knowing how they had 
 been drawn into the theme. This was to the preacher 
 a most natural way of dealing with wary listeners, 
 and helped him to the point where his burning desire 
 to tell of Jesus to his fellow-men could find 
 expression. 
 
 His religion was so real a factor in his life that 
 it appealed strongly to the poor distressed heathen, 
 terrified by the wars waging around them, and 
 powerless to defend themselves from enemies 
 whether within or without; for the Tong Haks were 
 by this time an important element even in village 
 life, and added daily to the causes for alarm in 
 country districts. Another chapter will treat more 
 fully of their deeds, but their hurtful influence can- 
 
152 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 not be reckoned out in endeavoring to estimate the 
 progress and growth of the little church at Sorai. 
 
 On November 25th, Mr. McKenzie’s teacher ad- 
 vised him to start at once for Seoul, as there was 
 danger threatening. His only comment upon this 
 is, “ When I heard of danger I lifted up my heart 
 in praise to God that He was able to save and give 
 peace eternal.” 
 
 Having fearlessly denounced the wicked deeds of 
 the lawless Tong Haks, the missionary was indeed 
 in peril, yet was unmoved. He could not compro- 
 mise with sin, though it meant risking his life. He 
 says: “The Tong Haks say our ‘Jesus doctrine’ 
 will all come to naught and none will believe it. 
 Americans made the Book and not God. They hate 
 us, because we say they are wicked and will go to 
 hell. Told them that we only warn them. It'- is 
 reported that Saw and I are going off to Seoul, but 
 we have no intention so to do.” 
 
 The troubles caused by the depredation of these 
 men brought many a tried soul to the missionary, 
 who befriended all, and had “ a heart at leisure from 
 itself ” to soothe and sympathize. Even the ignor- 
 ant among the people soon learned, what they readily 
 acknowledged, that sin was the cause of all Korea’s 
 troubles, though not realizing their own individual 
 share in it. Mr. McKenzie tried to show them the 
 folly of their fellow-countrymen in so readily accept- 
 ing Tong Hak doctrine, while so slow to believe the 
 truths of Christianity, and reminded them that the 
 rapid growth of Tong Hakism, which now numbered 
 
THE CHURCH AT SORAI. 153 
 
 at least a million converts, contrasted with the few 
 hundreds accepting Christian belief, was like that of 
 the weed and the oak. 
 
 His teaching emphasized the “ meekness and 
 gentleness of Christ,” enduring abuse and hatred 
 without retaliation. By his own example of gentle 
 dealing with the Tong Haks who came to him, he 
 still further impressed the beauty of his Master’s 
 way. All the rebels who sought him were welcomed 
 and wisely counselled; so that some even returned 
 to thank him for restraining them from excesses. 
 The sufferers from Tong Hakism also sought his 
 sympathy, and though suspicious of his doctrine, 
 were shyly inquiring of Mr. Saw the secret of the 
 Christian’s peace. Persecution was doing its work 
 of strengthening true believers, and their light was 
 penetrating into dark places. Many new hearers 
 attended on Sa'bbath, especially men who were being 
 pressed to become Tong Haks. The missionary 
 noted these tokens for good with joy, and says, 
 ‘‘Possibly ‘Jesus doctrine’ may become popular 
 soon. There are already indications of this. Many 
 are trying to hide under the foreigner’s wing when 
 the Japs come. One islander, to make sure, has 
 come to live in Sorai, so as to be on hand in time 
 of difficulty. Find I am popular for supposed pro- 
 tection. Two men came last night at 12.30 to seek 
 my aid. Anxious that I should show up when the 
 Japs come.” 
 
 Through November threats and warnings from 
 the Tong Haks sounded ominous, but in December 
 
154 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 all restraint was cast aside, and they boldly ventured 
 into their murderous, vindictive work. The Chris- 
 tians clung the more closely to the preacher as their 
 earthly protector, while even the marauders felt the 
 power of his calm superiority. From very fear of 
 their revenge if denied, some yielded to Tong Hak 
 influence and joined their ranks. One was a man 
 preparing to go up to Seoul to study Christianity. 
 Others joined them for the sake of gaining money. 
 Those who tried to excuse their act to Mr. McKenzie 
 were met with stern rebuke, and he left the Chris- 
 tians no course but to boldly declare themselves 
 soldiers of Jesus Christ. 
 
 It seemed a fitting time, and one that gave great 
 significance to the act, that the missionary should 
 raise above his dwelling the beautiful flag which was 
 to stand for Christianity. It was his own idea, thus 
 to distinguish his little church and the holy Sabbath 
 from the unholy shrines and celebrations of the 
 heathen, and a thought so truly inspired of the Spirit 
 that throughout the land of Korea a white flag with 
 St. George’s Cross has become as universal as the 
 church bell of Christian lands. 
 
 Wednesday, December 12th, 1894, was the day on 
 which the Sorai church first displayed its banner. Mr. 
 McKenzie speaks of it in these few words : “ Raised 
 the pole with much labor to suspend the flag of 
 Jesus with St. George’s Cross. We cut the pole 
 some distance off. There were willing workers to 
 have that emblem above them. Tong Haks and all 
 worked, dug the hole and held the ropes, and soon 
 
THE CHURCH AT SORAI. 
 
 155 
 
 the flag ascended, while we sang * All hail the power 
 of Jesus’ name! ’ All were glad to stand around 
 while singing. When will the time come when this 
 flag shall wave over every village in Korea ? ” 
 
 The next day he writes : “ The flag is seen from 
 afar, and there is much curiosity as to its meaning. 
 It serves as an object-lesson of the meaning of the 
 Cross — purity and suffering for others. All nations 
 know it, though the ignorant may not.” 
 
 A few days later: “Two hundred Tong Haks 
 passed ; several called to have a look at the foreigner 
 as they saw the ‘ Jesus flag ’ flying.” Soon it was 
 Tong Hak leaders and teachers who visited him, 
 and he returned their visits without fear, going to 
 villages entirely Tong Hak and receiving a true 
 welcome. In the eyes of the terror-stricken people 
 this was marvellous courage, beyond their power to 
 explain. 
 
 A man who was bringing his mail from Seoul was 
 too frightened to make his appearance in the village, 
 and hid for several days before daring to show him- 
 self. Then it was with a tale of woe — how he had 
 been several times stripped and his clothes searched, 
 suspected of being an interpreter to the Japanese. 
 Mr. McKenzie found it equally difficult to despatch 
 mail. He was learning fresh lessons of patience and 
 trust in God for all the details of his life. Thus he 
 gained new illustrations of truth to impart to others, 
 and was a good steward of God’s grace to his little 
 flock. They attended services well and gladly 
 listened to his teaching, though fearful for his 
 
156 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 safety as the stories of Tong Hak raids grew worse 
 and worse. 
 
 Christmas Day passed without celebration, and 
 was a time of depression, rather than of joy, both 
 for the frightened believers, so lately brought to 
 know anything of its meaning, and for the over- 
 wrought missionary, who bore all their burden of 
 anxiety and distress. Still he rejoiced in the interest 
 shown in his message, especially when Tong Haks 
 were his hearers, and he closes the year with a note 
 of praise to God for many blessings — his friendships 
 and comfort of life with the Koreans, contentment 
 to remain among them, ability to live cheaply, ease 
 of mind and profit of soul, and ever-growing desire 
 that God’s will be done. 
 
 His first words, penned in the New Year, 1895, 
 are, “ Shall I see its end? ” Perhaps the strain of 
 life was growing heavy, or the faithful servant 
 would ever remind himself that “ we spend our years 
 as a tale that is told,” and thus keep himself ever 
 active in service, ever working while it is day, “ for 
 the night cometh when no man can work.” 
 
 The first Sunday in the New Year saw a large 
 attendance of men and women at the two services. 
 The Saws, father and son, were developing well as 
 preachers, and growing skilled in the use of God’s 
 Word. Others also were beginning to give testi- 
 mony of their Christian experience, and to offer 
 prayer in the public gatherings for worship. The 
 next week fifty attended at each service, among 
 them a number of women, who came for the first 
 
THE CHURCH AT SORAI. 
 
 157 
 
 time. A fair proportion of the congregation were 
 Tong Haks, apparently eager to hear and ready to 
 assent to much that was said. Yet the wise winner 
 of souls was not deceived by mere words, and like 
 his Master, sought to show all that was involved in 
 a choice of the true God, that it would cost much 
 and meant true repentance — being born again and 
 not merely following the belief of others, if they 
 would see the kingdom of God. Like the faithful 
 Joshua, who seemed to repel his people with the 
 warning, “Ye cannot serve the Lord: for He is an 
 holy God; He is a jealous God,” so this brave mes- 
 senger strove to win for the kingdom a true-hearted 
 people, born of the incorruptible seed, ready for un- 
 wavering allegiance to their heavenly King. 
 
 As he made personal visits among them, he was 
 assured that they believed many would soon become 
 Christians. Mr. McKenzie, in return, strongly as- 
 serted that belief in Jesus was the only medicine for 
 all this trouble. Stories of the martyrs, Stephen and 
 Polycarp, of missionaries like Paton, in deaths oft, 
 roused in their hearts a desire to brave all for 
 Christ’s sake, while in these blessed gatherings, 
 where the Spirit of Christ moved upon all, they 
 spoke of how all care was banished and Christ’s own 
 joy filled their hearts. 
 
 Before January closed the band of believers was 
 consulting about the building of a Church. Fifty 
 was the number in attendance at weekly prayer- 
 meeting, and the crowds on Sabbath necessitated 
 some provision for their comfort. At first the 
 
i 5 8 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 thought was to buy a house, but with over sixty 
 women already crowding into their apartment in Mr. 
 Saw’s house, besides the great number of men, this 
 was considered short-sighted policy, and a new 
 building was the final decision. 
 
 Early in February a subscription was started. 
 Four gave immediately, Mr. McKenzie promising 
 a stove when all was complete. Then two or three 
 Tong Haks gave three hundred yang, the wife of 
 one of them fifty yang, and their chief five hundred 
 yang — over six hundred yang (or thirty dollars) 
 contributed in one day. The site was chosen by Mr. 
 McKenzie beside a beautiful grove of trees, where 
 spirits had but recently received oblation from these 
 who were now anxious to erect a dwelling for the 
 God of Jacob. 
 
 The same blessed story continued through the 
 winter days — of crowded meetings, where four or five 
 Tong Hak chiefs were often present; of deep and 
 sincere inquiry after truth, and of rapid progress 
 among the believers. Great grace was upon them 
 all. The diary says : “ All are getting humble now, 
 and want to understand exactly. Oh, to praise Him 
 and be fitted to be used by Him at this critical time 
 according to His will! Wondrous things are 
 coming.” 
 
 Then in regard to a day-school, which he was 
 anxious to establish for the boys of the village, he 
 says : “ I agreed with Saw to-day to pay the boys’ 
 teacher wholly for one year — ten bags of rice and 
 one suit of clothes for the year — while they are 
 
GROUP OF DAY-SCHOOL CHILDREN. 
 
THE CHURCH AT SORAI. 
 
 159 
 
 building the church. We will consult farther. Thus 
 Christian work is independently Korean ; thus 
 Christianity will be made strong and Korean.” 
 
 Ten days after this record, on February 26th, the 
 school was opened in a small room. The first exer- 
 cises were devotional — reading and explanation of 
 God’s Word and prayer. Only two branches of 
 study are mentioned in the first day’s work, geog- 
 raphy and En-mun. The En-mun is the Korean 
 script, which Mr. McKenzie strongly believed should 
 be used by the people, rather than the Chinese, to 
 which their vanity clung. Although only women 
 and children and the common people were supposed 
 to be taught En-mun, he advocated its use for all, 
 and in introducing Bible text in this form was in 
 line with the Korean Government, which only a 
 month previous had used it partially in issuing the 
 King’s “ Oath of Independence and Reform,” and 
 later employed it regularly for official documents. 
 Mrs. Bishop, who speaks strongly on this point, was 
 of the opinion that the use of En-mun would tend 
 not only to strengthen Korean national feeling, but 
 to bring the masses of the people in touch with 
 Western science and thought. The alphabet is not 
 difficult, and has the distinction of being the only 
 one in Eastern language. 
 
 The day-school at Sorai was afterward endowed 
 by its founder’s bounty, and is one of the standing 
 marks of his progressive and liberal spirit, ever 
 seeking the permanent and truest welfare of those 
 whom he strove to benefit. As a distinctly Christian 
 
160 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 school, its opening was rightly to be considered as a 
 part, and a most effective part, of Mr. McKenzie’s 
 missionary efforts worthy of record. 
 
 Progress among the Christians of riper years was 
 very marked. They were not long “ babes in 
 Christ.” Standing fast in the liberty wherewith 
 Christ had made them free, they threw off the re- 
 straint of custom and country, and obeyed the im- 
 pulse of the Spirit. A wonderful change came over 
 the women, hitherto 'bound by the unexplainable 
 reserve that made speech in the presence of men an 
 impossible thing. They began in the little Sorai 
 church to offer public prayer. First, the voice of a 
 widow was heard quietly, but clearly, a thing never 
 known before in Korea outside of Seoul. In writing 
 of it, Mr. McKenzie says : “ The widow’s prayer was 
 excellent and humble in voice. The Spirit of God 
 has moved on her heart without doubt.” Their 
 leader urged upon them the necessity of at once tell- 
 ing out the good news, showing, as an example, 
 how Paul had preached directly after conversion; 
 that one cured by a good medicine should tell other 
 sufferers; that it was a sin not to help, but a good 
 sign of a believer to be ready to give testimony. 
 Under such inspiring teaching growth was naturally 
 rapid. 
 
 On March ist four of the Christian women 
 visited one or two of the neighboring villages to tell 
 their woman acquaintances of Jesus and His salva- 
 tion. Also on Sunday, March 3rd, four men and 
 a little lad went to the village of Obane and held 
 
THE CHURCH AT SORAI. l6l 
 
 Christian service in the house of a Tong Hak of 
 prominence, Ye Sangin. The man had agreed to 
 let his “ surang ” be used for this purpose, and 
 assured Mr. McKenzie that many would come and 
 no insult be offered to the Christians. As the meet- 
 ing was announced in the village, all seemed inter- 
 ested and willing to attend. Accordingly, about 
 forty assembled on Sabbath day and listened rever- 
 ently to the new teaching, while Mr. Saw preached. 
 At the same time a little gathering of natives in a 
 neighboring house were engaged in prayer. Thus 
 the name of Jesus spread throughout the adjacent 
 country, and the little church was strengthened in 
 the exercise of its spiritual powers, and increased by 
 the giving of its treasures to others. 
 
 Though gifts from home came liberally to him, 
 Mr. McKenzie adhered firmly to his principle of 
 allowing the Koreans to provide their own place of 
 worship. Before February had passed three car- 
 penters had been engaged for the work at a charge 
 of eight hundred yang. Three other Tong Hak 
 chiefs had contributed by this time, and there was 
 every prospect of the work being rapidly pushed. 
 The news of the new building spread to surrounding 
 villages and oaused great wonderment. Indeed, all 
 the doings of the foreigner were looked upon as 
 little short of miraculous. Not only as preacher, but 
 as doctor he had acquired great fame. 
 
 Besides his work in the village in relieving the 
 sick, many came from a distance, and he made fre- 
 quent tours into the country on the same errand of 
 
1 62 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 mercy. All sorts of cases were brought to him— 
 palsy, pleurisy, skin diseases, rheumatism, and many 
 others, with most of which he had some success. 
 Tooth-pulling was a very frequent operation, and 
 brought even the timid women for such speedy 
 relief as this from pain. 
 
 In the missionary’s personal experiences there had 
 come a desire to trust in God alone for physical 
 health, regardless of medicines. Strangely enough, 
 in the month of February, when his supply of a 
 certain drug was exhausted, he was himself seized 
 with an attack for which this alone was the cure. A 
 new emergency had arisen, but his faith did not 
 waver, and he thus describes his experience : “ Re- 
 solved to trust God and not medicine. Oh, Lord, for 
 faith! No use to talk of this without believing and 
 acting. Lord, give faith! Experience strange, in- 
 vigorating feeling — can it be the touch of Jesus?” 
 And with this the distress ceased, as he afterwards 
 wrote in a letter home: “ Truly ‘ to him that hath 
 shall more be given and he shall have abundance.’ ” 
 In no small measure did this true servant of Jesus 
 realize His power, and ever learning more of abound- 
 ing grace in his own life, he led the little company of 
 believers about him into a like faith in God and a 
 true ministry of the Word, until the light from Sorai 
 was a beam seen from afar. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 “ Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night, nor for the arrow 
 that flieth by day.” 
 
 The word “Tong Hak,” that conveys but little 
 meaning to Western ears, is the Korean for “ rebel,” 
 or “.armed reformer,” though its stricter definition 
 is “ Oriental ” or “ national.” 
 
 Mrs. Bishop, who travelled in Korea during 1894 
 and 1895, when the raiders of this name were mak- 
 ing themselves famous, speaks of their rebellion as 
 “ an annual spring event,” of greater or less import- 
 ance, according to the reasons driving them to 
 action. From her careful observation their motive 
 seemed to be that of reform, and their uprising 
 occasioned by the oppression and despotism of petty 
 magistrates and officials. 
 
 They professed whole-hearted allegiance to the 
 King and made a proclamation to that effect', while 
 they declared that his officials blinded him to the true 
 interests of his people by their deceptions. When a 
 magistrate’s extortion became unbearable, they 
 gathered recruits and by force expelled him, upon 
 which the King quietly sent a new official to fill the 
 
 163 
 
164 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 vacancy, with rarely an attempt to punish the rebels. 
 By-and-bye the new mandarin may share the fate 
 of his predecessor ; but this is in course of time, and 
 an interval of quiet is enjoyed. 
 
 In 1894 the Tong Hak grievances were great 
 enough to stir up a large constituency, and to in- 
 volve Seoul and other cities, though beginning in the 
 south. They were bold in stating the indifference 
 of their rulers to the interests of the people, and 
 accused them of desiring only to enrich themselves 
 at the expense of those whom they governed. 
 
 The yearly examinations were also attacked, as 
 being scenes of bribery and illegality; and since 
 these were the doors through which all officials 
 passed into power, the country was in danger of 
 ruin. They urged reform. They betrayed no evil 
 intent toward foreigners, and upon the surface 
 seemed like the fitting instrument to accomplish 
 Korea’s emancipation from selfish tyranny. For- 
 eigners sympathized to some extent with them, feel- 
 ing that the time was ripe for protest on a larger 
 scale against the intolerable rule of dishonesty. 
 
 Had they confined themselves to the extermina- 
 tion of what was wrong, they would doubtless have 
 become a power. The progressive methods of their 
 leader and his evident knowledge of modern warfare 
 were strangely at variance, however, with the 
 ancient superstitions held by his followers regarding 
 him. His identity was never clearly known, but 
 his ubiquity and supernatural powers were still 
 strongly believed. His followers at first were but 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 165 
 
 poorly armed ; but as on more than one occasion 
 they defeated the royal troops during this formid- 
 able menace to government in 1894, they became 
 possessed of rifles and, it was also said, Gatling 
 guns. Several hundred soldiers sent against them 
 by the King at the inception of the trouble, joined 
 the rebel forces and fought against the royal army, 
 three hundred of whom were said to be killed and 
 the general who had led the deserters missing. 
 
 Inflated by later victories, they attempted to march 
 upon Seoul and the rumor of their approach caused 
 great alarm. It was at this time that the King 
 appealed to China for help, and the results brought 
 about the war to which we have previously referred. 
 By degrees Tong Hak influence was felt all. over the 
 peninsula, reaching our little village of Sorai in 
 Hwang-Hai-Do about the time of Mr. McKenzie’s 
 return thither in the autumn. 
 
 In a letter to Rev. D. L. Gifford, of Seoul, written 
 early in November, he speaks as follows of the 
 rebels of the north : 
 
 “ I understand the Tong Haks are causing anxiety 
 in the south, and the Japs and Koreans have 
 marched against' them. We find that this summer 
 they have spread up here in great numbers. They 
 may not have developed the viciousness that is in the 
 south, but that remains to be seen. It spreads here 
 among the ignorant' and vicious, particularly the 
 poor. The object seems to be to make an easy 
 living. They have everyone of them done very 
 little farming, which means robbing in winter and 
 
A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 1 66 
 
 plunder. I take it to mean simply a desperate 
 attempt' to live. 
 
 The new magistrate and his agents were most 
 oppressive, and received timely warning to stop 
 these oppressions. These fellows are all marked 
 by the officials, and the governor, it is said, sent 
 orders to have them all arrested. Hence, their 
 rising now. 
 
 1 “ I have met on two occasions about a dozen on 
 the way to Hajen to seize its governor. Ten days’ 
 rice, two pairs of sandals, with the usual clothes, is 
 all the armor. You can understand how formid- 
 able a foe they are. All sorts of inducements are 
 held out to the candidate for the study of its mys- 
 teries. They will never get sick; in battle cannot 
 be shot, as shots are changed to water; no fear of 
 war. Twenty-one letters are swiftly repeated, magic 
 papers are swung about, twitchet shakes are per- 
 formed when the magic paper is eaten, which is a 
 sure guarantee against death and all kinds of trouble. 
 The poor all club together, and if any rich man is 
 near, he is made to unite with them or hand over 
 money, for they have none and nothing to eat — 
 something like Communist or, maybe, Nihilist; a 
 sort of Coxey army with a few variations. These 
 fellows are mustering to-day outside Hajen for the 
 attack. I should not wonder if the Japs will be on 
 the ground very soon. Recently I heard of them 
 uttering a threat to drive me out or kill me. I did 
 not give much heed to it at the time, but now begin 
 to think there is something in it. However, I don’t 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 167 
 
 propose leaving here for some time. I am trusting 
 they will not go to extremes. For certain there will 
 'be robbery soon, for these fellows are nearly desti- 
 tute already. 
 
 “ I am enjoying it immensely here now. We 
 have two meetings on Sunday and prayer-meeting 
 on Wednesday night. Four villages were repre- 
 sented last' Sunday at our meeting, but this Tong 
 Hak scare is making a difference. Again, I believe 
 these Tong Hak fellows are just the beginning of 
 the breaking of old customs and cast-iron ways. 
 A complete upsetting is necessary, and thus is Korea 
 beginning slowly and ignorantly to assert herself. 
 Lives will no doubt’ be sacrificed, but it will all end 
 in good. The Lord allows these things to go so far 
 and no further.” 
 
 A fortnight later he again writes to Mr. Gifford : 
 “ Nov. 2 1st. — Tong Haks are rampant here. Upper 
 Sorai has twenty ; a near village has another twenty. 
 They have threatened my life some time ago, but so 
 far as I can see they have no ill-feeling toward me. 
 Indeed, some of them are my friends, and I visit their 
 ‘ surangs.’ So far they have acted nobly in bringing 
 the governor first to terms, and then the other day 
 mustered at Chang Yun and saw to putting four 
 agents in jail — rascals who had, as usual, been eating 
 up the people’s money. Several representatives 
 were supposed to go with them as representing the 
 people, but many did not go. They are mostly poor 
 and ignorant. I feel I must try and redeem the 
 time. I am filled with hope the more I get to under- 
 
A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 1 68 
 
 stand Koreans and get near them. They have an 
 aching heart the world can never fill. Books I dis- 
 tribute and sell fairly well ; can’t make any hard- 
 and-fast rules. I am longing to see the Gospel in 
 the people’s hands in simple En-mun.” 
 
 Further correspondence to Mr. Gifford in No- 
 vember regarding a young man, who had been Mr. 
 McKenzie’s teacher and turned Tong Hak, gives a 
 realistic touch to the state of affairs under Tong Hak 
 rule. The letter runs thus : 
 
 “ Dear Brother Gifford, — 
 
 “ I am acquainted with this young man ; he be- 
 longs to a neighboring village. I do not know 
 much about him, more than that his brothers, who 
 know a little Chinese, are so proud of it they cannot 
 just now bend down to the requirements of the Gos- 
 pel. They cannot believe that Jesus is the Son of 
 God. All the rest of the teaching they admit is 
 good, except that which they regard as superstition. 
 This young man has shown, I understand, a willing- 
 ness to listen to the truth. He goes to Seoul, not 
 knowing whether he will receive the money that the 
 others who study get or not. I have found him do 
 very well for me. Oh, if these people can once see 
 the beauty that is in Him, ‘ the fairest among ten 
 thousand, the altogether lovely ’ ! 
 
 “ I find in my own heart very little sympathy for 
 these people. I do not seem to be conscious of their 
 misery here, nor does -the eternal misery of the lost 
 lay sufficient hold on me. I am praying for these 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 169 
 
 things, and hope and trust the Lord may bestow 
 them. I hope you will be able to impress upon 
 them that this is a life and death matter and that 
 you are in earnest. That is one of the many things 
 I find lacking in myself. 
 
 “ Tong Haks have seized the ammunition at 
 Chang-Yun, and are making for Hajen — that looks 
 like war. Some of my acquaintances here have not 
 gone. I told them of what happened south. They 
 seemed glad to think I bad warned them. 
 
 “ P.S. — It seems that the young man A will 
 
 not go. He was scared into the Tong Hak business 
 last night. His brother advised him so that' he 
 himself, who is a rascal, might have friends in the 
 Tong Hak ranks — trimming sails for every wind 
 that blows. 
 
 “ P.S. — We are making history every day. Some 
 at service yesterday are t'o-day on the war-path. 
 There is no seeming enmity to me as yet. The 
 property of the rich is seized and taken, also guns, 
 powder, and implements of war. Boats are seized 
 so that no rice can be sent.” 
 
 Mr. McKenzie’s diary during some of these event- 
 ful days is sufficiently full to be quoted verbatim, 
 and gives interesting details of the troublous times : 
 
 “ Dec. 1 st. — Last night, within a few li, one 
 man’s house completely destroyed who had Been an 
 agent of the magistrate — a name in Korea always 
 most unsavory — and they might do worse. These 
 oppressors are the cause of all this trouble. My 
 books are all to be burned, all Christians punished, 
 
170 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 killed, and their houses destroyed. Saw, junior, 
 who spoke against the Tong Haks, is particularly 
 threatened. Kim’s servant oame last night to tell 
 of the threat. Yesterday, one Tong Hak man came 
 for a sword, bow, and arrow, and so on, that Saw 
 was suspected of having. He asked for it quietly. 
 We had good sleep, and sound, no fear. God pro- 
 tects till my work is done. If now, I pray for readi- 
 ness to go. My only desire is to stay to see the name 
 of Jesus glorified among these poor, ignorant people. 
 
 “ At nine in the morning advance detachment 
 came to ask of the agent of the village an account of 
 the amount of rice in the village. One, with a gun, 
 was quite brave in appearance. Removed my boxes 
 to a hiding-place. Several came in to have a talk 
 over the situation. An, to whom I gave a New 
 Testament, was accosted, hands tied behind him, 
 ‘ mangan ’ (a crownless skull-cap of horse-hair) and 
 hat removed. To-day Saw would have been beaten 
 for abusing the Tong Haks, but' for the advice of a 
 Tong Hak from this village that such customs be 
 given up. Also, the master of to-day’s gang had 
 acquaintance with Saw, junior, so caused no trouble 
 in Sorai. Suspect the Tong Haks of the village 
 intercede in each other’s behalf. The chief said we 
 both worshipped God and were therefore alike. 
 With guns and a few spears, they were stepping 
 along quite independently. Hear that a small Japan- 
 ese steamship tug and boat are about twenty li off. 
 A few days ago several Tong Haks were killed by 
 Japanese riceTmyers at Chang-Yun. Koreans 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 1?1 
 
 began throwing stones and the Japs fired. Some 
 say Japs were killed, but all admit there were more 
 Koreans. Saw advises me to go off to Seoul by 
 boat. Chang has brought news that they purpose 
 taking my life, and seem sorry I was not captured 
 while at the magistracy. Mistook me for a Jap 
 there. Hajen Tong Haks are said to be complete 
 thieves and robbers— ^kidnapping women. Chang- 
 Yun Tong Haks hate them, as larger city folk 
 always look down on smaller. Chang’s rice was all 
 taken to a granary — sixty bags. To-night Yun’s 
 household are all made welcome by the few left in 
 the village. All the rest have gone on the tramp. 
 
 “Saturday, Dec. 2nd. — Yesterday Saw’s wife said 
 only for faith in Jesus, she would be awfully afraid; 
 but by faith the fear was much lessened. She felt 
 unworthy of life. Possibly may have to meet death 
 to-night. Those who vowed they would not have 
 become Tong Haks. One came from the city, 
 representing himself as going to join, but has 
 seemed friendly. He said my words are coming 
 true, the rich and the poor exchange. Chang’s 
 sword was taken to-night, and Tong Haks of this 
 village assembled to tell Saw that Hajen Tong Haks 
 were coming to kill him, burn, down his house, etc. 
 Saw sent to a friend, whose son is a Tong Hak, to 
 intercede for him. No word about me; but escape 
 seems impossible now. I partly made up my mind 
 to leave to-day, as the Saws thought it was better 
 for me to go to Seoul ; but that was now impossible. 
 If death is for Thy glory and the good of this people, 
 
 12 
 
172 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 Thy will be done, and prepare me. To-day at pray- 
 ers we read of the death of Christ. Can it be pos- 
 sible it is a foreboding of my death — like the 
 Gordons and Pattersons ? O Lord, prepare me for 
 the great change if I am unworthy to enter Thy pres- 
 ence ! Prepare me, O Lord ! my hope is in Thee 
 alone. Give me willingness to say, ‘ Thy will, O 
 Lord, be done,’ the spirit of full surrender, confiding 
 in Thee, that the best for me, Thy son, shall happen. 
 O Lord, my sin is great; save to the uttermost! I 
 have been so deceptive. May I be straight from this 
 out. 
 
 “ Dec. 3rd, Sunday. — Slept fairly soundly. Saw’s 
 wife came in and said if death meant' to be freed 
 from this anxiety it would be good. Whatever it 
 is, let it come. Glad to see her strong sympathy for 
 me. Told her I suppose I will be killed, as no boat 
 apparently could or would go now. To get to 
 Seoul by road and by night is impossible. Last 
 night Saw returned with promise of help from dif- 
 ferent sources. I gave my four boxes to Yun to 
 keep and carried them over in the night. Thankful 
 for the amount' of peace I enjoy; O Jesus, Thou 
 hast suffered the pangs of death ; guide and support 
 me in the river ! Men of this village are making 
 for an unfortunate Jap boat that met' with bad 
 weather and had goods put on shore. These heroes 
 are gathering by scores for these two or three Japs 
 in distress. At 9 a.m. twenty passed to the east, 
 drum and cymbals beating, some carrying spears, 
 others guns — two or three with foreign stock. One 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 173 
 
 had a long pole with butt at the end. One, probably 
 the master, rode on horseback. Nine a.m. — Praise 
 the Lord for his wonderful deliverance ! He has 
 answered prayer. Saw reports that, having seen a 
 teacher and his books, he was surprised beyond 
 measure to find among them a New Testament, 
 which he had as a basis for teaching. The evan- 
 gelical doctrine he did not' know, but the * mind- 
 mending’ (repenting) and God’s will in all things. 
 Has a moral point of view. He also saw a book of 
 directions by the head teacher, who once was a 
 Roman Catholic, but during persecution recanted 
 and followed the Bible more. Says he heard a 
 sound from Heaven ordering him to do' so, like Paul. 
 Saw instructed him in the deeper meaning of the 
 New Testament. He was thankful; but desire for 
 the world’s power was in the way. The Americans 
 and English have done well in coming ; but now that 
 they have all is of no use. However, no violence 
 is to be used to drive us out. The Western customs 
 of government are to be introduced, a new king, and 
 we are to be honored. We are to have no fear, as 
 ‘Jesus doctrine’ and Tong Hak are much the same. 
 We had two meetings to-day, well attended; felt 
 happy and full of praise for God’s deliverance. Tong 
 Haks have gone off to capture men who fled to the 
 island and the magistracy there. Also we hear 
 there are two hundred Japs about a hundred and 
 twenty li off. They tried to decoy the Tong Haks, 
 but failed, as they would not follow into the trap; 
 some fear, apparently. There seems to be a slack- 
 
174 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 erring- of zeal when fighting is to be done. All 
 preaching now henceforth is to cease. 
 
 “ Monday, Dec. 4th. — Heard sound of cannon, so 
 went up the hill and saw a small gunboat outside, 
 behind a little island. Tong Haks passed, drum- 
 ming and with flags. Heard of the gunboat firing 
 and went to see, when one man came running after 
 me, beseeching me to go and see the Japs, for they 
 were landing at a near village and had all the men 
 off when the cannon fired. I went to see and 
 found the gunboat moving out, but as I had on 
 Korean clothes they could not notice me. I found 
 the boat had been fired at while several Tong- Haks 
 were attempting to board it. A plank was glanced 
 among them. None were killed, but they soon fled. 
 The shot did not become water, as Tong Haks said 
 it would, so they prudently fled. The Jap inter- 
 preter was seized by Tong Haks and taken off to 
 the city. His boat sailed off, but the gunboat 
 stayed. All wished me to stay in the village and 
 they could sleep soundly, or they would send for my 
 dark clothes if I would stay. Had supper at Ye 
 Jensan’s, who came to have me intercede for their 
 village. Believe I can gain the affection of the 
 people now more than ever. 
 
 “ Tuesday, Dec. 5th. — Rice on the road told the 
 tale of women fleeing last night. Early in the 
 morning a man came to tell me three steamships 
 were in the lee of a village near and village people 
 had run off. They were expecting me to bring 
 deliverance by coming. Went to spy the ships, but 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 175 
 
 saw none. Nearly two inches of snow fell in the 
 morning, but melted before night. Saw, junior, 
 again talked with the Tong Hak teacher, who said 
 I might stay without any anxiety, and if ‘Jesus doc- 
 trine ’ and Tong Hak help one another, it would be 
 well — and to give news from Seoul as it comes to 
 me. He showed signs of anxiety, though appar- 
 ently fearless. All are gone a hundred and twenty 
 li north to meet' the Japs, who^ are supposed to be 
 there. The Tong Haks have seized some Japanese 
 rice. 
 
 “Wednesday, Dec. 6th. — Chay and An, senior, 
 from Cho-Dong, came to consult with the Saws to 
 form an opposition to the Tong Haks, since they 
 have no more than one-fifth of the people. Oh, for 
 victory through the blood ! ‘ The heart of man is 
 
 deceitful above all things.’ I advise them to be 
 patient for a little and the power of the Tong Haks 
 will be broken. But, they said, in the meantime 
 ihow could they bear the domineering of their ene- 
 mies? Persons now become Tong Haks to get 
 power or revenge. They agreed with me, and 
 would consider it. ‘ They that take the sword shall 
 perish by the sword.’ Soon the enemy would find 
 it out and serious work begin. Find several are 
 depending on me, if Japs enter our neighborhood, to 
 meet and persuade them to leave. One teacher of 
 the Tong Haks came yesterday to inquire if I had 
 not better go and meet the Japs, Avho were expected 
 to land near by. At meeting, several persons were 
 present by chance who waited for the meeting and 
 
i?6 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 a talk after. Saw spoke at' length on ‘ The Plan of 
 Salvation.’ 
 
 “ Thursday, Dec. 7th. — We have heard that at 
 Anak (in the north, near Pyong Yang), fifty Jap 
 soldiers arrived, and five thousand Tong Haks came 
 to capture the arsenals, when attacked by the Japs. 
 The Tong Haks induced the people to come out to 
 ‘ ku-kyong ’ (‘do sight-seeing ’ ) , when the Jap sol- 
 diers killed seven and slashed several with swords. 
 Finding they were only innocent people, the Japs 
 seemed very sorry, and told the people hereafter not 
 to run, else they would be taken for Tong Haks. 
 
 “ Friday, Dec. 8th. — Tong Haks from the island 
 came back firing gams, as they had captured three 
 hundred and seventy guns, with powder, shot, etc. 
 One rode on horseback with banners behind and 
 before — all going tandem along the path. I gave 
 medicine to an extreme friend of the Tong Haks. 
 Hear the Japs have come to Hajen and the Tong 
 Haks have gone to meet them. 
 
 “ Saturday, Dec. 9th. — Last night Ye Jinsu and 
 all his village had entered the Tong Hak ranks. In 
 one village of thirty houses only five remain not 
 Tong Haks. All the Tong Haks here have left’ for 
 the north. Several hundred Japs are in Hajen and 
 seem to mean business. 
 
 “ Sunday, Dec. iQth. — A man from a neighboring 
 village came, who read my books awhile, then heard 
 someone coming and hastily put them away. He is 
 much persecuted in his own village for not becoming 
 Tong Hak. Several of them passed t'o-day with 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 177 
 
 clanging sounds, and the teacher riding on horse- 
 back. They held a meeting in the neighborhood 
 for some purpose, and speak now as if this is their 
 difficult time and soon all will be set right. 
 
 “Monday, Dec. nth. — Village Tong Haks came 
 back from waiting for a boat that was to carry their 
 guns, but did not come. Kim, who brought my let- 
 ters from Chemulpo last spring, was in charge. 
 Several guns were fired in villages round about — all 
 Korean guns; plenty of powder. Japs had the same 
 clothes on as I wear and begged for life. Guns were 
 fired and they finished with spears. I should have 
 gone to save their lives and risk my own. Hear 
 that about 6 p.m. Japs and Tong Haks met and 
 fought; Japs were victorious. Indeed, on the fir- 
 ing of cannon many threw away their guns and 
 ran. Some stood to load guns. The tiger-hunters 
 stood for some time, then fled. Several hundred 
 Korean soldiers are to come to Chang-Yun. Tong 
 Haks seem quite quiet now.” 
 
 On December 12th a letter was written by Mr. 
 McKenzie to the Halifax Presbyterian Witness, 
 which reads as follows : 
 
 “ Just one year since I landed in Korea. For me 
 it has been most eventful. I little expected to like 
 the people as I do now. The more I know of them 
 the more confident I am that I am right in coming 
 among them. 
 
 “ Here in this north-west province, Tong Haks 
 have spread and spread and mustered, first bringing 
 the officials to their senses and making them eat 
 
I/S 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 * humble pie.’ The last two months there has been 
 no law, only as the rebels wish. The property of 
 the rich is plundered and their houses are burnt. 
 Their object, they say, is to reform the useless cus- 
 toms and laws of the land, and, if possible, have a 
 new king. Several times our lives were threat- 
 ened and then the name of Jesus would be wiped 
 out from the land. I had some confidence in those 
 with whom I was acquainted that, even if they did 
 join the rebels, they would help to protect me. 
 Some who attended divine service in the morning 
 were in the evening on the war-path. These at 
 once seemed to shun me and the Christians as if we 
 were enemies. They, however, oame one evening 
 to warn us of the approach of a lawless band from 
 another district, who were coming with the sole 
 object of showing their hate of the Christians. 
 
 “ In summer a French Jesuit priest was killed and 
 I expected the same fate. To hide was impossible, 
 as the Tong Haks were everywhere, and to betray 
 trust is quite natural for an Asiatic; to go by boat 
 was impossible, as they were all seized; to escape 
 by land to Seoul, near two hundred and twenty 
 miles away, was not possible when, night and day, 
 the rebels were travelling hither and thither. I 
 packed up my few belongings in four little boxes, 
 and sent them off in the night to a friendly native’s 
 house. They might be of use to someone else 
 who might come here. Several came to visit me in 
 the night. I am glad to say that I was enabled to 
 witness something of the power of Jesus to lighten 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 179 
 
 up the darkest hour. He tasted death for all men. 
 If my work was finished, the Master would prepare 
 me to go hence; if not finished, there is no power 
 on earth can hurt me. 
 
 “ One of our Christians, in the night, started out 
 to see a friend who had become a leader among 
 the rebels. Great was his surprise to find a New 
 Testament in his possession. The rebel began 
 quoting some of the words of Jesus. Saw, the 
 Christian, began interpreting to him the deeper and 
 spiritual meaning of all these passages. He ex- 
 plained also the salvation purchased by Jesus the 
 Son of God. He explained that that book, though 
 printed only four years ago as the cover showed the 
 date, was written centuries ago, and inspired of 
 God. Away on until morning they conversed, 
 when the rebel leader and teacher thanked him for 
 his instruction, promised us his protection, and 
 wrote a letter to that effect. 
 
 “ That band came and passed by, as several others 
 after, on their errand of merciless plunder. Seven 
 Japs and three interpreters were captured near by, 
 and shot and mangled after with spears and swords. 
 Next morning, when Saw returned, we met to 
 praise and thank God for His wonderful deliver- 
 ance. Our songs of praise were not sung by note 
 and 1 regulation, but I am sure they were heard by 
 the ear Divine, as they came from grateful hearts. 
 
 “ Since then the tables are turning and the power 
 of the rebels is shaken, for here and there come 
 
i8o 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 reports of the arrival of Japanese soldiers. The 
 rebels put on airs of indifference, but their actions 
 tell a different tale. From different points, far 
 and near, they come to me for advice as to what is 
 best to be done.” 
 
 Then the diary goes on : 
 
 “Dec. 15th. — Find I am seriously suspected and 
 can do little where I am unknown. One whom I 
 visited in a village ten li away seemed cold and 
 uneasy. In another village they were reciting the 
 Tong Hak letters. 
 
 “ Dec. 2 1st. — Several Tong Haks came in during 
 the evening, some leaders and the teacher. Many 
 were outside to have a ‘ ku-kyong.’ I told them 
 the people are showing their power. Again, we 
 hear that beyond Hajen men are not allowed to 
 travel, and clothes are searched. Hope my man, 
 Han, will have some wisdom in the matter. His 
 vanity may find him out', as he carries a meerschaum 
 cigar-holder. He may lose my letters of some im- 
 portance. One man searched my breast to see where 
 shot cannot enter, and expected to find some mark. 
 
 “ Dec. 22nd. — Received my mail at last. Dr. 
 Hall has passed to his reward after a short illness 
 of typhoid fever. Japs are victorious everywhere 
 and making for Pekin. Tong Haks are every- 
 where. Went to visit Tong Haks. In the chief 
 village all are Tong Haks; had a good reception. 
 Visited one man of some wealth, independent. He 
 smote his breast and said, ‘ Let this thing soon be 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 1 8 1 
 
 over, whatever the result; suspense is terrible.’ 
 One man was threatening suicide, and all are full 
 of fear. I saw he would easily come with me. 
 He knew England was a good place and said he 
 would believe me. I told him to believe God. 
 
 “ Dec. 24th. — Hear the Tong Haks are begin- 
 ning to fight among themselves. Japs are seizing 
 those about Hajen, cutting off top-knots and mak- 
 ing them put on Japanese clothes. The Tong Haks 
 of this village came last night, failing in an attack 
 on the city. This makes a worse aspect for us. 
 Lord, bring this out all right, in Thy name. 
 
 “ Dec. 26th.- — Chay, the Tong Hak, came to see 
 me. At Hajen they surrendered the city, which 
 was all friendly to Japs. An attack was made on 
 the city, but cannon at the gate and a few shot's 
 sent off thousands. The plan now is to starve them 
 out. At night the Japs made a raid on a village 
 of Tong Haks and killed many. Tong Haks 
 attacked the village of the traitor and killed all the 
 people. 
 
 “ Dec. 28th. — Tong Hak chief and his father, in 
 a most villainous village, called to see me especially. 
 They are out of powder and inquired how to make 
 it. I told them I had forgotten the amount of each 
 •ingredient, though I had seen tons manufactured 
 and stored away. Gave them all the news from 
 Seoul and China. They seemed troubled. I also 
 gave them medicine.” 
 
182 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 Under date of January ist, a letter to Mr. Gif- 
 ford describes more fully the Tong Hak situation : 
 
 “ Dear Brother Gifford,— 
 
 “ I was g'Ud to hear from you and get the Tong 
 Hak and Seoul news. The news of Dr. Hall, as 
 you might suppose, was a great surprise and unex- 
 pected. He rests from his labors. I never thought 
 he would stand the wear and tear of Korean weather 
 and mission work. Strange that doctors suffer so 
 much in this land and so many die or leave. Are 
 we trusting too much to the medicine and human 
 skill and too little to God ? It is possible. Well, 
 I suppose now that the Japs are on top of the heap 
 in China, you are giving some attention to Korean 
 affairs and to Tong Haks. It is time for the Japs, 
 if they are going to reform, to begin. 
 
 “ So far as I can see, the officials they have suc- 
 ceeded in sending to the country have been no better 
 than the former ones, and, I have occasion to believe, 
 less backbone. The Hajen governor has become a 
 Tong Hak, and I hear a new one has come, besides 
 thirty Jap soldiers, who have succeeded in securing 
 quite a number of Koreans, anti-Tong Hak, I sup- 
 pose, to cut off hair and put on Jap’s dress; also to 
 make some fight. Tong Hak powder and rice was 
 captured by the Japs one night, having travelled 
 about ten miles. The supposed traitor village was 
 completely destroyed and inhabitants as well. The 
 Japs, in an attack made upon the city, fired a cannon, 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 183 
 
 when the braves took to their heels. Now the word 
 is to start for Hajen by the tens of thousands and 
 destroy the thirty Japs. Many are bound not to 
 fight much and will not go near where there is noise. 
 
 At Sin Chun, over a month ago, in a fight with a 
 few Japs, a great leader had some clothes torn by a 
 Jap bullet and took to his heels. He has, however, 
 turned up and is gathering the crowd again to wipe 
 the Japs out. Many who have hitherto resisted are 
 now actually plundered and made to join. They 
 wear beads like the Roman Catholics and Buddhist 
 priests. They wash and pray to God daily, also 
 sacrifice to God quite often. Several of the leaders 
 have the Testament, and from those who are leaders 
 the Americans and English need have no fear. 
 
 “ The ignorant have a hate for the foreigner and 
 greed enough to try and get some spoil by killing. 
 Twice I prepared for death, expecting in a few 
 hours to be killed. Most miraculous, we are so far 
 spared. We have visitors many. Some of the lead- 
 ers, when passing, call to pay their respects to us. 
 The fact of us having no wealth or enemies has been 
 much in our favor. They come for the Seoul news 
 when they hear it has come. A score or more Jap 
 merchants quite near have been killed on several 
 occasions. I fixed a plundered clock and some more 
 of their goods captured by the braves. Several 
 Buddhist priests suspected of being spies were 
 recently despatched. 
 
 “ I am hoping t'o secure a Tong Hak book, so as 
 
184 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 to discover their teaching; it’s worth knowing. It 
 may yet become a Mohammedanism in Korea. It 
 has much of Christianity in it. A good feature is 
 the fact of their having the New Testament. It 
 may be a precipitating the latter days for the spread 
 of the knowledge of Jesus ere His return. 
 
 I must confess I’d like to see a Jap gunboat 
 opposite and see a few score land. Some of these 
 fellows need a good lesson. I give a lot of notes to 
 certify they are not Tong Haks. I tell them they 
 are of no use, but they still demand them. I give 
 them; they cost nothing. 
 
 “ I am fully convinced that the influence of the 
 Christians is much strengthened by my presence 
 here just now. Books and medicine are eagerly 
 sought. One man bought five Testaments and a 
 dozen other books. I have a white flag with a red 
 St. George’s cross on it'. It silently preaches, more 
 distinctly than I can, purity, and suffering for the 
 sake of others. Tong Hak and anti-Tong Hak, 
 Christian and anti-Christian, were eager in bearing 
 a hand in erecting a tall pole that could be seen all 
 around. We unfurled the banner of Jesus over 
 the village, singing ‘All Hail the Power of Jesus’ 
 Name ! ’ 
 
 “ I go along from village to village unmolested. 
 Some are shy of me; while the anti-Tong Haks give 
 me the most hearty welcome. It is simply 
 astonishing the suffering of all these from fear. 
 They believe anything dreadful. . . . 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 185 
 
 “ Korean clothes I wear entirely now. I find 
 it much more comfortable and the people like it best. 
 I am filled with hope regarding the future in this 
 vicinity. The Lord, I believe, will bless His truth, 
 and is preparing the way by trouble. The people 
 lare certainly unsettled in everything. I must 
 thank you for all your prayers. I believe the Lord 
 has especially heard prayer in our behalf. 
 
 “ My treasurer in Halifax has died, some months 
 ago. He was an excellent' man in every sense of 
 the word. No doubt contributions have thus fallen 
 off. Thank God, I have no anxiety. This work 
 is His, not mine, and He has forced me into it. I 
 never enjoyed any work more. 
 
 “ Saw, junior, says he will, before long, go up to 
 Seoul, leave his family there t'o have the boys taught, 
 and he will give himself entirely to the work. He 
 would be excellent and the boys are fine fellows. 
 
 “ Wish you all a ‘ Happy New Year.’ I am send- 
 ing this note by Yun, a circuitous route, and hope 
 it may reach you safely. Kindest regards and 
 many thanks for all your trouble, 
 
 “ Yours ever in His service, 
 
 “ Wm. J. McKenzie.” 
 
 Another note of January 12th reads thus : “ I 
 have three times in vain prepared and arranged for 
 despatching letters, once by road, twice by boat. 
 This may be futile, the courier is so frightened. 
 Inquirers are increasing and studying; rejectors 
 
A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 I 86 
 
 and scorners are beginning really to inquire and 
 read. The Christians here are wakening up to 
 their privilege of preaching, owing to the wide- 
 spread spirit of inquiry. Our wonderful protection 
 and peace is remarked by many. I find tinkering 
 in medicine makes many friends. Tooth-pulling 
 is slowly becoming known. 
 
 “ Two hundred Japs are said to be in Hajen; also 
 a new magistrate comes to Chang-Yun, supposed to 
 be escorted by the Japs. The call has passed round 
 to muster, but only a small proportion has obeyed. 
 Most of the Tong Haks are disappointed at the 
 result of the whole affair, and regret' much having 
 entered. There is no doubt but the Tong Haks 
 are precipitating the spread of the Gospel. I hope 
 that teachers will make for the country as soon as 
 they can make use of this opportunity.” 
 
 Other diary notes give further details of the 
 rebellion : 
 
 “ Jan. 20th. — A long conversation about Tong 
 Haks. New magistrate ordered guns and ammuni- 
 tion sent back at once — to send useless ones not 
 enough. Magistrate tied up by Tong Haks. Evi- 
 dently a number must' be killed first ; then there will 
 be peace. 
 
 “Jan. 22nd. — Japs have come; have destroyed 
 Tetani, and are burning villages, making for the 
 city ; great consternation. 
 
 “Jan. 25th. — Man from Hajen, a leader of the 
 Tong Haks, sent to seek advice of how he should 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 187 
 
 treat the governor. Kim, of Kannikol, came for 
 medicine for a leader who was pierced by a spear 
 in a fighting affray. 
 
 “ Jan. 26th. — Visited a rebel stronghold and 
 dressed the wounds of a rebel chief, speared in 
 the leg, with bruises all over his body. Word 
 comes from the magistrate that if all go peaceably 
 to work, no trouble; but if Japs come, they must be 
 responsible for consequences. They are weighing 
 the whole matter. To give up the island their power 
 will vanish and they may be taken one by one. 
 
 “ Jan. 28th. — Several Tong Haks in a village 
 near are telling me that when all these troubles are 
 over they will become ‘ Jesus doctrine ’ men. One 
 wished to have his boy taught right ere evil ways 
 should be learned. He promised to attend service, 
 and asked if a sinner like him might be a Christian. 
 Praise God, His ways are past finding out ! 
 
 “ Feb. 8th. — Un, chief of the Tong Haks, came 
 with a few friends, but seemed afraid to come in at 
 first'. He has heard of the Gospel and the changes 
 to come by it. Seems to be a man of some 
 character. 
 
 “Feb. 10th. — Went to-day to see Kim Sangin, 
 who led me to Ye and Yun, the hiding rebels. 
 They expressed a desire to be converted and showed 
 true repentance. 
 
 “Feb. nth. — Kim Chop Choo, of Kannikol, 
 called, requesting me to go to Kannikol. Another 
 man, Kim, advised us not to go, as we could do 
 
1 88 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 nothing for them. The other Tong Haks gath- 
 ered when we went, and I gave them a straight 
 talk — how when plundering they sought aid of no 
 one, but when in difficulty could come to consult and 
 seek help. I left' them in the evening ashamed and 
 confused after plain talk of all their sins. We 
 found the village nearly deserted when we arrived. 
 Many had gone to hide, fearing vengeance on those 
 who had killed Japs. They are said to be coming 
 by hundreds. In the fight between Tong Haks and 
 Japs several hundred Tong Haks are said to be 
 killed, but not one Jap. A veteran of the fight is 
 here now. 
 
 “ Feb. 1 2th. — Kim received a note yesterday from 
 the magistrate to come to the city and consult about 
 affairs. We started to-day about ten o’clock and 
 were three hours walking through slush and melted 
 snow. Kim nearly gave out'. Several called to 
 see us — old friends and those who had heard of me. 
 All had the same story of plunder by the Tong Haks. 
 All seemed ready to hear of the foreigner’s new doc- 
 trine, conscious now of their own helplessness. 
 At prayer Kim joined heartily, and was not ashamed. 
 
 “ Feb. 13th.- — Prayer this morning, with several 
 at the time looking on. Kim turned from idle con- 
 versation to take part. I was weary waiting for 
 arrangements to see the magistrate. Truly in this 
 country it is no sign of a gentleman to be in a hurry. I 
 had sent cards, so he knew I was in the city. Finally, 
 several officials called. We went first to their apart- 
 
THE TONG HAICS. 
 
 189 
 
 ments, then were led in. Kim and Saw bowed low, 
 with foreheads to the ground. The magistrate ac- 
 knowledged better than usual, by a good bow. He 
 met me and shook hands — knows that custom. I 
 sat within, while Kim and Saw were without. The 
 magistrate seems to be a man of character and apt to 
 be severe. He said that the past would be forgot- 
 ten, but in future rebels would be punished accord- 
 ing to their sin. Saw spoke very slowly. The mag- 
 istrate asked me how I lived and ate among Kor- 
 eans, and what religion I taught, I replied ‘ Jesus 
 doctrine,’ the true doctrine. He said he had heard 
 of it, but showed no desire to prolong the conversa- 
 tion. We left' without any food being given. In 
 the evening Kim went again to see him, and was 
 asked some questions about the believers in Chris- 
 tianity. He told of the church being built, I giving 
 none. The magistrate seemed pleased to hear of 
 a Korean church, shook hands with Kim on leaving, 
 and told him to call again. Said he was sorry he 
 had not given any food.” 
 
 Soon after this visit the magistrate sent out an 
 order that the Tong Haks send to him all guns, 
 spears, and other weapons, or there would be trouble. 
 Several leaders gathered at the house of Kim San- 
 gin to consult. One advised they should stop all 
 rebellion. 
 
 The next order from the magistrate was to 
 stop reading or reciting Tong Hak on pain of 
 death. By the 1st of March his own life was 
 
A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 i go 
 
 threatened by the Tong Haks as he journeyed to 
 another magistracy. The neighborhood was filled 
 with alarm lest there should follow another uprising 
 when they had begun to hope for peace. 
 
 On March 15th, Mr. McKenzie wrote to Mr. 
 Gifford, mentioning this matter. He says : 
 
 “ I have some idea of leaving for Seoul within 
 ten days, as there is talk of a boat going there ; but 
 the Tong Haks are again threatening disturbance, 
 and in another district some fighting is going on. 
 In view of that, I am not just sure whether I will 
 leave so soon or not. Through our advice and 
 counsel this magistracy has not yet risen (I mean 
 the second time). Jap soldiers are said to have 
 come to the magistracy yesterday in view of the 
 threatening rising. The taxes are levied more 
 than ever. If that is all the new customs and laws 
 will do, the old regime was preferable.” 
 
 Other letters to this same friend continue to 
 describe the determined and renewed attacks of the 
 rebels upon the sad misrule of their country. One 
 of March 28th reads : 
 
 “ Dear Brother Gifford, — 
 
 “ Several times I had hoped to get to Seoul about 
 this time; but affairs have taken a strange turn here 
 the last week. The Tong Haks in the northern 
 part of this province had retreated into the moun- 
 tain, owing, it was said, to the plundering of the 
 governor’s soldiers. These soldiers have been set 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 I91 
 
 up by the new governor and magistrate nearly two 
 months ago. Just after, the Japs made a sweep 
 through the provinces. A few days ago these north- 
 ern Tong Haks made a raid on the city (Chang- 
 Yun), burning a third of the houses. The magis- 
 trate and soldiers left the day before — why, I don’t 
 know — but returned a day or two after to find the 
 large buildings partly cut down and some burned. 
 The city folk then met.” 
 
 “ It seems as if the Tong Haks and soldiers would 
 agree and start for the country, plundering all before 
 them, as most of their belongings are destroyed. 
 Terrible was the scare in the country. Report's of 
 murder came of any who entered the city, as it was 
 guarded by the soldiers. The magistrate is seeking 
 to inform the people that the Japs are within the 
 walls, so as to make the Tong Haks, who have a 
 wholesome dread of them, keep at' a safe distance. 
 
 “ The Japs have not shown any readiness in inter- 
 fering. In this they have acted prudently, for a 
 magistrate with such help always at hand would be 
 a dangerous person, especially when Korean officials 
 know so little of justice. Three days ago there 
 was a small skirmish ten miles from here. Three 
 soldiers are said to be killed and thirty-two Tong 
 Haks. Among the slain are two men from our 
 village, who constantly threatened to kill us and 
 wipe the name of Jesus from the land. They were 
 both Tong Hak leaders, having quite a following. 
 The house in which they slept was surrounded and 
 
192 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 burned by the soldiers. This is to the people a 
 most conclusive evidence that the Lord is with us; 
 and woe be to the hand that is lifted up against us. 
 
 “ Last night', besides the others, four new per- 
 sons prayed and still more would pray. Their 
 prayers show that they practise prayer at home. 
 In the village where the fight was, An’s brother-in- 
 law, who before this winter was known for his 
 meanness, has showed sincere repentance; Tong 
 Haks throughly scared him. He prays and reads 
 the Word, making known to others his purpose to 
 serve God. The strange thing is that while several 
 near his house were killed and wounded and pro- 
 perty plundered, the soldiers came to his house, 
 found him and his family quietly in their home, 
 with no fear, and left without touching anything. 
 We praise God for this. 
 
 “ The wife of one man was in the city staying a 
 few days at her father’s when the city was burnt. 
 Ller father was not treated like some of the others. 
 He now prays to God in the name of Jesus. 
 
 “ A believer from our village was bringing a bull 
 he had bought and some money, when a band of 
 these brigand Tong Haks met him, demanding all. 
 He said, No; he had paid for all, and it' was his, 
 and he saw no reason or law in trying to make him 
 give up his own property. On inquiring of his 
 home they found it was in Sorai, and he a ‘ Jesus 
 man.’ So they, after making a few more inquiries, 
 handed all over. 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 193 
 
 “We praise God for all this. It would seem 
 as if He is about to lay bare His arm among us, and 
 if so, who can hinder? The faces of the people 
 show they have received a blessing, and the spirit of 
 thanksgiving goes up from many a home and 
 heart. I have just one regret above all, and that 
 is, my own faith is small, and there is not that' con- 
 secration which would fit me for what the good Lord 
 has caused us to see. I am fully convinced that 
 God had even greater blessings in store for me and 
 this people ; but I was unfit to receive it, and it may 
 be that season of blessing is past. If we are not 
 prepared when the Lord moves, especially as He has 
 done among us here, we cannot get the fulness of 
 the blessing. He cannot entrust us with greater 
 things. 
 
 “ Oh, for more consecration ! If we could only 
 truly say, ‘ Not I, but Christ who dwelleth in me.’ 
 I tell you the truth when I say that I tremble at the 
 thought of answering for my stewardship at the 
 great day. So great, so full and rich, have been 
 His blessings to me here, and how little use I have 
 made of them ! I can only take refuge in the over- 
 flowing loving-kindness of a merciful God on that 
 day. May God help us to improve these most 
 momentous months that are passing! 
 
 “ I feel it my duty to remain here just now until 
 things get settled down again. I do not anticipate 
 any danger this time, as by the help of the Lord, and 
 medicine, I have managed to make many friends 
 
194 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 far and near, and there is no special ill-feeling to- 
 ward us by any party. Possibly, there is some 
 jealousy. I discourage fleeing to this camp for 
 material refuge now, or to gain power. We are 
 defended because we put our trust in God alone. 
 Not us, but the Lord we adore, has been our strong 
 tower and refuge. 
 
 “ Many are coming to our village to live, some 
 fairly well-off, some poor. It’s all well; I have 
 made a promise I hope to redeem, and that' is, that a 
 foreign doctor will come up here this summer. You 
 will help me out in the matter. I close with kind- 
 est regards to Mrs. Gifford and yourself, and any 
 who may inquire for my welfare. Hoping to see 
 you in April, I remain, 
 
 “ Yours ever in Him, 
 
 “ Wm. J. McKenzie.” 
 
 During the month of April such notes as the fol- 
 lowing describe the sad state of unrest and fear of 
 the country : 
 
 “ Thursday, 4th. — All day expect' soldiers from 
 the east. Villagers put away everything lest 
 soldiers take all. Cannon said to have been fired 
 and several killed. Over a dozen houses in Kan- 
 nikol vacant. Threats to set my house on fire. 
 
 “ Friday, 5th. — Magistrate troubled and can’t do 
 as he wishes; no anxiety for us. He went to the 
 market and spoke to the people to work peacefully 
 and not rebel ; if so, no trouble would follow. People 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 195 
 
 seemed to like it. He looks tired and anxious, and 
 can’t sleep. Dead are hung on poles. One be- 
 headed yesterday from Chop Cho, near us. Japs 
 are said to have surprised the Tong Haks and killed 
 hundreds. Visited village of Obane. All every- 
 where are anxious. The magistrate has made re- 
 peated threats upon our village, pretending to sus- 
 pect that Tong Haks are here in crowds. I am of 
 opinion that it is a stab from behind at the Chris- 
 tians, though he shows friendship to me. 
 
 “ Saturday, 6th. — Visitors from Penamikol and 
 other places report fighting to the east. Two Japan- 
 ese steamships said to be coming to Tetani, and 
 soldiers and Japs coming to Sorai. I am not 
 anxious. 
 
 “ Wednesday, 10th. — Sorai is becoming a centre 
 of safety and happiness. 
 
 “Thursday, nth. — Started for Quan Chang; 
 found the people all anxious about’ my leaving and 
 asking when I will return; visited other villages. 
 Faith in the foreigner if Japs come. 
 
 “ Sunday, 14th. — Three houses burned in Kum- 
 ijen; innkeeper tied up and property seized. I 
 rode over on horseback and found the leader to be 
 one who once professed to be a Christian. 
 
 “ Monday, 15th. — Started early for the city; had 
 dinner at Kim’s, near the place of fighting. On 
 his outside door is written, ‘ Worshippers of God.’ 
 Among them I found two or three New Testaments 
 and Christian books. They ran when the fight was 
 
196 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 going on. They gladly listened to Saw preaching 
 and were duly warned against being hypocrites, 
 deceiving God. All along the road were empty 
 houses and uncultivated fields. My black suit 
 scared many and they scattered to the hills. Near 
 the city scores met and followed us. Here was 
 a scene of desolation, as a large part of the city was 
 burned. Visited wounded soldiers. Many others 
 called, seeming happy to see me. 
 
 ‘‘Tuesday, 16th. — Made a visit to the magistrate, 
 who seemed friendly to me, but not extremely so. 
 He seized Ye, who had accompanied me to the city. 
 A son-in-law of the magistrate came to my room — 
 a silly fellow, but friendly — who talked to me of 
 letters and English. With him I went' to see the 
 magistrate again about Ye, telling of his good char- 
 acter and what he had endured from the Tong Haks. 
 He said he would inquire, and promised a certificate 
 of non-Tong Hakism for him. We ate some 
 ‘ kook-see ’ together, chatted, walked about outside, 
 saw powder-works, rice for the soldiers, and a wall 
 over the gate all prepared for defence. He then 
 sent a soldier with me to visit and help the wounded 
 — one, a woman shot in the shoulder, and the ball 
 still there; a man with thumb blown oft, very sore; 
 another shot through the lung and spitting blood. 
 I heard that robbers at the jail were beating Ye and 
 demanding money, so went again to the magistrate. 
 •1 told him of the beating and extortion. He 
 laughed and said it was the custom; but when I 
 pled his age and poverty, loosed him right away 
 
THE TONG HAKS. 
 
 197 
 
 and said it was for me. He also gave a kind cer- 
 tificate and ordered my inn fare to be paid. So 
 thankful when I said I came to help the wounded 
 and will be ready any time, day or night, if called. 
 Early in the morning I went to the scene of the 
 fight. Saw bones strewn about blackened, and the 
 crows eating them. All were in hollows — likely 
 trying to run away when shot, or else hiding. The 
 magistrate boasted of going out to the front' in the 
 fight. The chief of police called to see me and 
 wished me to go to his house and see his wife to- 
 morrow. He makes great professions of honesty 
 and of being opposed to soldiers. His wife, I 
 found, was once a dancing-girl, and still handsome. 
 She chatted with me, pleading that I do not help the 
 Tong Haks, and showed she did not like my helping 
 Ye, whom she called ‘ a great sinner.’ The magis- 
 trate advised the same — that I shield them in no 
 way. I told I would not help my brother sin, if 
 guilty. They would like me to live in the city. 
 
 “ Wednesday, 17th. — Magistrate has gone to pre- 
 vent the soldiers coming to Chang-Yun. I went 
 with his son-in-law to see many wounded. Praise 
 God for good impressions made and false removed 
 in this city! Started in the afternoon for Cho- 
 Dong. Headache and tired from tramping about ; 
 chills and fever. Chop Su, of Cho-Dong, is very 
 scared and wishes to come to Sorai ; will sell his 
 house and tiles. Visiting on the way home and 
 hearing awful tales. Prayer and talk with many, 
 explaining the Word. 
 
198 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 “ April, 19th. — Seoul soldiers stopped in coming. 
 
 ‘ April 2 1 st. — Three rebels caught in the moun- 
 tains, where they had built' a house. Chop Su’s 
 father, of Cho-Dong, has been captured also. 
 
 April 22nd. — Four rebels killed Sunday and two 
 or three caught. 
 
 “ April 26th. — Wrote a note to the governor and 
 to the magistrate to leave Christians in Sorai alone. 
 Hoping nothing sharp will come to the magistrate 
 from Seoul. 
 
 “ April 27th. — Word from the magistrate says 
 ‘ all right ’ — a kind letter. I replied, saying I 
 would inform authorities at Seoul of how well he 
 had performed his part.” 
 
 This is the last reference to Tong Hak troubles 
 as far as Sorai was concerned, and apparently the 
 rebellion was then near its end. Subsequently, 
 mention is made of a village of forty houses, all 
 of which were burned ; also of an escape 
 which Mr. Saw had from Tong Haks, by declaring 
 himself a native of Sorai. These, among many 
 other incidents, go to show the wonderful influence 
 of the missionary and his religion in protecting the 
 lives of those under his care, and the marked way 
 in which God used, during these perilous days, the 
 life, “ counted not dear ” unto himself, when he 
 stood fearlessly as the friend of the helpless and the 
 messenger of the Most High God among the law- 
 less, desperate heathen, baffled again and again in 
 their efforts to oppose or destroy him. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 “ The night cometh, when no man can work. ” 
 
 That the reader may come in close contact with 
 the hero of Sorai, and receive directly the inspira- 
 tion of his strong personality, the record of his last 
 four months of service is given as far as possible 
 from diary notes and personal letters from his own 
 pen. 
 
 If some incidents in the following letter have al- 
 ready been referred to, they will bear repetition : 
 
 “ Sorai, March ist, 1895. 
 
 “ Dear Brother Gifford, — 
 
 “ While this boat is in Chemulpo', Chung intends 
 to go up to Seoul. If so, send my mail, if you 
 please, by him. 
 
 “ We are waiting for the snow to clear to begin 
 building the church — the first Korean church, with 
 Korean money alone. Already a thousand yang is 
 signed by them, besides all the wood given and the 
 work gratis. The contract is given out — eight hun- 
 dred yang for the wood-work alone. We would ask 
 you to save up your spare papers and magazines to 
 
 199 
 
200 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 paper the church. Would you please inform the 
 friends to do likewise, those who have any interest 
 in the work. Three Tong Hak chiefs are studying 
 in their homes the ‘ Jesus doctrine,’ and have con- 
 tributed to the church. I secured an interview be- 
 tween the new magistrate and the chief Tong Hak 
 of this province, bringing a letter from the latter and 
 a card from the former. Ten thousands leaped to 
 their spears and ‘ shooting-irons ’ at his word. He, 
 also, is a hopeful inquirer. Ten families have 
 cleaned their houses last New Year of tablets, and 
 no longer worship these or sacrifice. Sixty or 
 seventv meet twice on Sunday, and at prayer-meeting 
 on Wednesday night a dozen or more had to stand 
 without or sit on ‘ mani,’ in the cold during service. 
 Three women pray now at their own request; their 
 lives are indeed reformed. Every day inquirers 
 come from far and near. 
 
 “ Next Sunday we make a new move, going to a 
 near village and preaching in the large * surang ’ 
 offered for our use. The women can be in an ad- 
 joining room listening. Several boys who can sing 
 will go with us, besides Sam Kung Cho and one or 
 two others. Soon, I trust, a woman or two will go, 
 too. I purpose securing similar privileges in as 
 many villages near by as possible, and sending them 
 out by twos or more. 
 
 “ The Sabbath is well observed in ten or more 
 houses. The church will be on the spot where devils 
 received homage a year ago. We have started a 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 201 
 
 school. God has converted a carpenter and farmer 
 who knows Chinese. He is chosen as teacher. He 
 is quite zealous, in his own quiet way, to lead others 
 into the light. He is so constituted that he is sure 
 to gain a hearing. His wages are two hundred and 
 fifty yang, five bags of unshelled rice, and a suit of 
 clothes — maybe six hundred yang all told. 
 
 “ I went this morning on the track of a tiger who 
 visited our village last night and took off a dog. 
 I tracked him to the mountains and got near him, 
 when he roared and ran leaping from rock to rock. 
 He was within a few yards of me, and only that he 
 disappeared so quickly behind the rocks, I would 
 have shot him. I am hoping to get his skin ere I 
 am through with him. If so, I hope to build a church 
 with it. He was quite a monster, and has frequently 
 visited our village this winter. 
 
 “ The Lord has done great things for us, whereof 
 vve are glad. The prayers of God’s people have done 
 it all. I trust your work in Seoul is prospering.” 
 
 Following the diary record through the month of 
 March, the indications of progress and success are 
 many. Yet much that is of interest must be passed 
 by lest the reader be lost in details, and quotations 
 are chosen which make of themselves a brief story 
 of the life of the little church in the village : 
 
 “March 6th.- — Several hours spent at Ye’s; he 
 promises to keep Sunday. Sang some and read with 
 the boy, and, when leaving, his wife came to speak 
 pleasantly. Here the women meet with a few neigh- 
 
202 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 boring women for worship on Sunday. Came to 
 Chang’s, who is a good Chinese scholar. He once 
 hated this doctrine, but now believes some, and gave 
 me a good welcome. Several who called were in- 
 terested listeners. 
 
 “ Sunday, March loth. — Visited Cho-Dong, 
 forty li distant. Preached in Chay’s house and had 
 full service. An family all came and seemed to 
 like it ; they are believing. Scoffers and unbelievers 
 are glad to worship. Chay was able to attend, and 
 prayed well — words well spoken. He showed signs 
 of repentance, and was glad we came. Saw, senior, 
 went to Kim Sangin’s, where a number of loafers 
 heard the Gospel. Five from our village went with 
 us. The usual two services in Sorai were well at- 
 tended. ‘ Moru ’ was full, as well as the inside. 
 Several prayed while we were away in my room — 
 a grand day. 
 
 “ March nth. — Boys came from Obane for books. 
 A sick boy was with them, whose jaw I lanced; also 
 dressed Ye’s armpit. Visited Kumijen. People 
 not very ready; listened, but admitted it was good 
 doctrine. 
 
 “ March 12th.- — Several Christians went to Cho- 
 Dong, and I to Penamikol, where I visited a man, 
 not a Tong Hak, whose house I was desirous to 
 enter. God opened the way. He showed some 
 interest, and is not like others, ashamed to acknow- 
 ledge it. I had a good talk among a crowd. Showed 
 them that Jesus did not say ‘ sacrifice not ’ ; and all 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 203 
 
 agreed that sacrificing, or honoring, ancestors while 
 fiving was good. Great preparations were going on 
 at Pak’s for sacrifice to-morrow, and many guests. 
 
 ‘‘ Wednesday, March 13th.— Went to Kannikol 
 after meeting, as usual, with teacher and children to 
 sing. Several called while I was away; some sick. 
 Sin has wrought awful results everywhere. I got at 
 last a Tong Hak book to study. We had a good 
 prayer-meeting; some were sitting outside. 
 
 “ March 15th. — Un's family have come to Sorai. 
 To-day they moved into a new house and the magis- 
 trate has sent for Un to come to him without delay, 
 whether by day or night. Held a meeting for sing- 
 ing and prayers, with reading and explaining God’s 
 Word. A sick man came to be cured, bringing 
 money to pay for his rice while he remains. Koreans 
 want to get medicine that will cure with ‘ one eating ’ 
 or so. Clean linen, bathing, care about drinking 
 water, and such things, are not considered of any 
 value, and are not heeded. An old woman came to 
 inquire about' help for her paralyzed or epileptic 
 son. 
 
 “ Sunday, March 17th. — Besides our two services 
 here we went to Cho-Dong, and found a good at- 
 tendance. I learned that Chay had family prayers 
 with the Ye women in his own house. Two per- 
 sons came to me there to be cured. Chung’s brother 
 says that mission ladies are visiting the palace at 
 Seoul and playing the organ daily; also books are 
 carried in by the load. The Queen is said to be 
 singing hymns. 
 
 14 
 
204 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 “ ‘ March 20th. — While I was studying, a man 
 came to visit' who is considered the bully of Chang- 
 Yun, and who volunteers to go before the magistrate 
 and state grievances of the people. He called me 
 uncomplimentary names and spoke mockingly. I 
 twisted his arm several times, caught him by the 
 neck, and gave him stinging blows in the breast — 
 all the while laughing — till he was forced to say he 
 would do so no more. He left a wiser man, and 
 friendly; scared some by pain, and said he would 
 come again. The people are all afraid of him. I 
 pulled two teeth to-day and gave one person medi- 
 cine. Visited Chung San. Un, the Tong Hak, 
 came from the city. It has been burned by Tong 
 Haks from the North Mountain fleeing before Jap 
 and Korean soldiers. The magistrate fled yesterday, 
 as a thousand Tong Haks are said to be in the city. 
 We had a good prayer-meeting and long. 
 
 “ March 21st. — Our first spring day, west wind 
 and warm. The people begin to prepare their roof- 
 ing. I visited at Cho-Dong. One convalescant man 
 said he could not yet believe ‘ Jesus doctrine,’ as he 
 did not know it. Read some of Max O’Rell — the 
 first literature of the kind I have read since coming 
 to Korea. 
 
 “ March 22nd. — Went t'o visit at Mok Dhong. 
 I saw there a woman who sells ‘ sul,’ and bears a 
 bad reputation. I had a good talk with the few who 
 gathered there. A spirit was said to be behind the 
 house and there they offer rice. All assented to our 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 205 
 
 remarks, and two promised to come to service on 
 Sunday. Some more persons are wishing to come 
 to Sorai. Un, the Tong Hak, is reported to have 
 thousands of armed men here, so no renegades 
 come. 
 
 “ Sunday, March 24th. — The largest crowd we 
 have yet had gathered at Service — not far from a 
 hundred, and nearly twenty were outside. There 
 was great consternation, after meeting, over the 
 story of a crowd making for here from the city 
 bent on plunder. Kim, who 1 gave me eggs and 
 visited me last winter, has been killed by the Tong 
 Haks. Un has sent letters to the magistrate that 
 he is not calling a muster of Tong Haks, but' is 
 opposed to it. One here suggests we shall sing if 
 the soldiers come. A man from Hajen seeks shelter 
 with us, as we are all at peace. 
 
 “ March 25th.- — People from Cho-Dong are seek- 
 ing assistance, as soldiers and Tong Haks are fight- 
 ing there. I sent a letter to the magistrate stating 
 that' there are no Tong Haks in Cho-Dong, Obane, 
 Yung^su-Dhong, or here. A man has been killed at 
 Cho-Dong who often threatened the Christians, me 
 especially. This will be a warning of how such 
 persecutors come to grief. Studied some to-day. 
 
 “Wednesday, March 27th. — At evening prayer- 
 meeting four new voices were heard in prayer. We 
 had a thanksgiving service and much singing. 
 
 “ March 28th. — Three or four called, who, after 
 reading books, have resolved to become Christians. 
 
20 6 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 The epileptic and his mother came to bring me some 
 fruit and give me thanks. Three or four households 
 came from the east to-day to Sorai. Ye, of Cho- 
 Dong, came to see me and was praising God foi 
 His goodness in protecting him through the recent 
 fight. I visited in Yung-su-Dhong. Sent off a letter 
 and order to Appenzeller — ten dollars, for church 
 fittings, and seven more to Dr. Avison. Have asked 
 the latter to come to Chang- Yun for a while. 
 
 “Sunday, March 31st. — A large attendance at 
 service; one hundred present and many outside — all 
 showing great interest. Three contributed toward 
 the church. Kim asked me to go to Obane. There 
 is much inquiry now of the ‘Jesus doctrine.’ 
 
 “ April 1st. — The magistrate has given some in- 
 direct information about sending soldiers to Sorai, 
 which I believed to be aimed at ‘ Jesus doctrine ’ 
 folk. He had not received my letter, as the Tong 
 Haks entered and burned the city, and he fled. Kim 
 Sangin received forty-five dollars for the church. 
 Chang gave one hundred yang. I visited Kurangay, 
 where there is a temple, and in every house spirits 
 are worshipped. We had a good talk about this 
 custom. I ate some beef which had been served to 
 devils on board a boat. 
 
 “ April 3rd. — Talked with many callers — Kim, 
 Chang, and others, who are learning fast. It is 
 common now to hear, ‘ Come to learn of Christian- 
 ity.’ But often it is a last resort and not true. We 
 had a good prayer-meeting and some strangers 
 present. 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 207 
 
 “April 4th.— Went through the usual routine; 
 met with the school, sang, read, and prayed. The 
 clay work for the church is now begun and three or 
 four carts are at work. 
 
 “ April 6th. — Only snatches of study. Much 
 talk and many visitors from Penamikol and other 
 places. I shot a pheasant. 
 
 “ Sunday, April 7th. — The two services were well 
 attended. I spoke in the morning on ‘ Heaven and 
 Hell/ Ye Jinsu became uneasy and went out. A 
 man of rank from Pyong Yang called and gave 
 fifteen yang to the church, promising to attend. One 
 said there were many becoming Christians in Pyong 
 Yang and the villages round about, and that the 
 Christians did not run when others did. Son came 
 down from Penamikol. Kim, of Obane, burned the 
 devils in his house yesterday. 
 
 “ April 9th. — Sent for to visit a sick child and 
 treated him successfully, also vaccinated quite a 
 number. Taught addition and subtraction [probably 
 in the day-school]. We talk all through these even- 
 ings. I find many are ready to listen and friendly. 
 
 “April 10th. — Vaccinated the widow’s son in her 
 house from the girl ; they did not seem at all afraid. 
 Kindness and gentleness will win. Several called 
 who have resolved to accept the * Jesus doctrine/ 
 I had a good talk at' Cho-Dong in a carpenter’s 
 house. They see the reasonableness of the doctrine. 
 Had a good prayer-meeting, several coming for the 
 first time. 
 
208 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 “ April nth. — Visited Quan Chang and a number 
 of other villages — one a seaside harbor and a nice 
 location, where they invited me to come and live. 
 The occupation is salt-making. Ye preached princi- 
 pally, ‘ Believe on Jesus.’ 
 
 “ April 12th. — Called at two villages and am mak- 
 ing friends. Several promised to come to service 
 on Sunday — one a brass worker, one a Christian 
 little girl of thirteen years. 
 
 “April 13th.— But little study; several called and 
 two stayed all day reading and talking. Nearly all 
 the village is at work stamping the ground for the 
 church with a cart-hub and twenty ropes attached. 
 All is done at night. 
 
 “ Sunday, April 14th. — Two services and good 
 attendance. A few were from near villages and 
 some from a distance. Many, no doubt, stay away 
 owing to the small room. 
 
 “ April 20th. — Attended two marriages. The 
 grooms were ten and fourteen years old, the brides 
 seventeen. Three police called and were very 
 friendly — one was a Christian. They all expressed 
 a desire to know Christianity. 
 
 “ Sunday, April 21st. — A large attendance at to- 
 day’s services ; several came from a distance. 
 Visitors in the evening bought books. There is 
 great need of books now. I wrote a letter for Son 
 Chop Sa, stating his case. His father was captured 
 in Cho-Dong. 
 
 “ April 22nd. — Several called for medicine. Sore 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 209 
 
 eyes are prevalent, and I must consider this subject 
 more carefully. Old Mr. Saw is sick. Pak has 
 gone off to Seoul with letters to mail. One was to 
 Grierson asking him to consider the need of Korea. 
 Kim’s wife, who has a sore arm, was not ashamed to 
 see me. Another of the household has a tumor 
 coming on the neck. Went to Penamikol and had 
 good listeners. 
 
 “April 23rd. — Visited Kumijen and pulled a 
 tooth in the village. I felt sore from cold or perhaps 
 malaria. I tabulated to-day receipts for Korean 
 Mission for one year — $785.42 — expenses for seven 
 months, $110.00 silver; balance in Saw’s hands, 
 2A53 y an g- 
 
 “ Sunday, April 28th. — Pfeld usual two> services 
 with large attendance. Sons, of Penamikol, came 
 down early to see me and say thanks to me for free- 
 ing their relative and son. I told them it' would be 
 better to obey God and respect His day. Three or 
 four others came from Penamikol. Others came 
 in and prayed. I met with some boys outside in the 
 grove, where we sang, and I gave them a lesson on 
 Bible truth. Many books were sold to-day. I have 
 resolved to go by boat to Seoul. 
 
 “ April 30th. — Much rain these two days. We 
 are discussing about building a house. I am 
 delighting in looking at photos sent from home. Am 
 writing letters about Tong Haks. 
 
 “ May 1st. — Kim, of Obane, came and told me the 
 boat for Seoul would be full of people, so> at once 
 
2 10 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 I resolved to go by land, and got as far as Chay’s by 
 dinner-time. There Ye, the chief of police, and 
 some soldiers met regarding - the body of a mur- 
 dered man, who was lying beside the road covered 
 with straw. A house of straw was near by, hung 
 with bells and oil-cans to make a rattle. All were 
 waiting till the magistrate came. I reached Tetani 
 at night. Hajen soldiers were there getting rice, 
 but made room for us, and were very attentive to 
 my wants. One man had a Roman Catholic cate- 
 chism, in which I showed him some differences from 
 our belief. He bought copies of John and Acts. 
 Kim helped me to preach and we had prayer. We 
 are sure to be listened to in these places. 
 
 “ May 2nd. — As it rained we did not start this 
 morning till nine o’clock, but went twenty good li 
 before dinner. In one village forty houses had 
 been burned, several of them with tiled roofs. Here 
 rebels had mustered and defeated the soldiers, but 
 were afterwards scattered by the Japs, when they 
 fled for the house in which I stayed, which was 
 partly burnt. It was dark when I got to Hajen. 
 
 “ May 3rd. — We made an early start, as we could 
 not wait to see the governor, and travelled sixty li 
 before dinner. I wrenched a sore knee to kill a 
 snake and feel I did wrong. Rain and thunder 
 began just as we reached an old inn. We crossed 
 the river in a floating scow. Yesterday we trav- 
 elled ninety-five li. 
 
 “ May 4th. — Had a good sleep. I find the people 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 2 1 1 
 
 ready to listen to our talk. Yesterday we heard 
 some shots fired in a fight between Tong Haks and 
 soldiers. To-day we travelled one hundred and 
 twenty li — sixty-five before dinner. At' one large 
 inn the people were ready to listen to the Gospel. 
 Here, near Song-Do, the peculiar farmer’s hat is 
 worn. 
 
 “ Sunday, May 5th. — A hot day at Song-Do. 
 We saw the old palace, and an image of their great 
 and famous general in a large building. Several 
 men of rank talked with us, listening readily. One 
 asked why I did not come to Song-Do. They are 
 jealous here of Seoul and its power. The women 
 seem very timid. I had a good talk with all present' 
 and, as usual, prayer and reading, translating 
 freely. 
 
 “ May 6th. — Had my horse shod by four men, 
 therefore quickly done. Had a good dinner and 
 reached Seoul about two o’clock. The English 
 language sounds sweet. There is a great change 
 in Seoul. I received many letters. Among all the 
 missionaries I feel lonely. Mr. Gifford is much 
 encouraged in his work.” 
 
 “ May 10th. — Mr. Appenzeller wants the story of 
 the Tong Haks for the ‘ Repository.’ I had an 
 interview with the British Consul. He found fault 
 with me, and told me .he had power to fine me two 
 hundred dollars, or put me for two months in jail, 
 for my recent conduct' in travelling without a pass- 
 port. I assured him I had known my danger and 
 
212 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 spoke of the difference between God’s law and Brit- 
 ish law in the East. I preferred to obey God. He 
 impressed upon me the favor he was doing in not 
 taking proceedings against me and seemed friendly. 
 He warned me against' acting so rashly again and 
 promised me a passport. I replied courteously and 
 said I hoped there would be no further occasion for 
 difference between us.’’ 
 
 During the remaining days of this brief visit there 
 are jottings of business arrangements, visits among 
 the many missionaries at Seoul, purchases of medi- 
 cine, books, and other necessities, all of which kept 
 him very busy. He went on to Chemulpo on May 
 17th, and was then suffering somewhat’ from 
 malaria. He speaks of being in a rainstorm on the 
 way and of the awful feeling experienced by the 
 time he reached Chemulpo. He remained there 
 but one week and left, on May 24th, by boat for 
 Sorai. Two days’ sail brought him to the village 
 on Sunday noon, and here again we resume the diary 
 notes : 
 
 “ Sunday, May 26th. — Arrived at 1 p.m. 1 
 felt ashamed at coming on Sunday, but put my stuff 
 all away in a house by the shore, and Kim stayed 
 there to watch it. They gave me a warm recep- 
 tion. One woman, who never before would speak 
 in my presence, said she was happy to see me — a 
 pleasant change. A great many met me and visited 
 me. The women seemed so glad to see me back. 
 Many are inquiring for my wife. I went to 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 213 
 
 see the church-frame, which is well put up and well 
 made. There have been good meetings and a good 
 attendance all the while I was away. 
 
 “ May 27th. — Have changed my clothes to white 
 for summer. Met with the school, as usual, for 
 prayer. Several visitors called and many were sight- 
 seeing while I was opening all my things out and 
 placing them away. I have this about done now. 
 I find Son is still in jail, and there are threats to 
 kill him if no money is given. Kim Uno has been 
 taken before the magistrate for taking away a bull 
 said to belong to another man. I said some plain 
 things to him. The magistrate already hates us 
 Christians, and says that hundreds meet' here in 
 Sorai to abuse him and all in the city. Others came 
 to me seeking help in their troubles, but I said I had 
 already made enemies for nothing. I was not here 
 to adjust money matters; and they had not accepted 
 my first advice, therefore I declined to assist. 
 
 “ May 28th. — A Korean holiday, so many came in 
 to visit. It was tiresome all day and I need to be 
 patient. I gave eye medicine to three persons, cough 
 medicine to another, and pulled a tooth. About a 
 dozen books were bought. The women enjoyed 
 themselves sight-seeing at the shore. 
 
 “ May 29th. — All working heartily at the church 
 putting up tiles taken from Mr. Saw’s house. I 
 visited Penamikol and they listened well, but bought 
 no books. We had a good prayer-meeting here, 
 when I stated that any who wished for baptism 
 
214 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 should give me their names before Sunday. Our 
 Scripture topic was ‘ Paul going to Europe ; pre- 
 vented from going to Asia.’ 
 
 “ May 30th. — Spent the morning reading and 
 talking, and parted with some Gospels. I urge the 
 necessity of having one in each house. I had a 
 visit' at Kumijen and a chat with a half-drunken old 
 man. Chang came into the inn and bought two 
 books, saying he was going to study and attend now 
 to this doctrine. The Lord is blessing him. I pasted 
 on the wall ‘ Ten rules of living ’ clipped from a copy 
 of the ‘ Christian.’ I am longing to see these people 
 turn to God. 
 
 “May 31st. — Several oallers to-day. I feel a 
 longing to keep to the one theme, ‘ Christ and Him 
 crucified.’ I read several passages in the Bible with 
 them which teach of the sufferings of hell and the 
 certainty of sinners going there. I told them that 
 because of hell I came to them, to call people to 
 escape. This thought is taking hold. Good work 
 has been done on the church tiles. They are laid 
 well. All are giving their work free, though some 
 farming work is now coming on. Some have given 
 five and some seven days free. An, junior, has given 
 his name for baptism. I gave quinine to a man 
 who has fever to-day from drinking ‘ sul ’ yesterday. 
 
 “June 1st. — Several callers came this morning. 
 I had a touch of sunstroke from going three steps 
 without an umbrella, and vomited severely. I have 
 been living nearer to God as my responsibility grows. 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 215 
 
 At Cho-Dong, Ye’s wife preached, and the women 
 meet on Sunday and Wednesday. I planted some 
 corn to-day. 
 
 “ Sunday, June 2nd. — A good attendance at ser- 
 vice. Eleven men held up their hands seeking bap- 
 tism ; also Saw’s bo) and the women I met at An’s 
 — twelve in all. Three desired baptism at once, but I 
 must go carefully. Old Mrs. An said she lost her 
 temper in the home if all did not go well, so would 
 wait' now till another time. She seemed to show 
 a desire to be careful, and this is pleasing. We 
 had a good gathering in the evening and a happy 
 time, though there was a little rain. Quak’s mother 
 died last night and many gathered to wail. I do 
 not know whether there were any heathen rites 
 observed. 
 
 “ June 3rd.- — Started for Hwang Myang Chon 
 and at two places stopped and sold books. Kim 
 accompanied me. At his place many attended, or 
 came merely to listen, perhaps. Kim seems not to be 
 afraid of being considered a Christian and his in- 
 fluence is good. Several of the calls we made I 
 believe will show fruit to God’s glory. 
 
 “ June 4th. — Dinner at Chay’s ; called to see a 
 man with a sore throat — he may give something to 
 the church. One man has given seventy days’ work 
 free. We still lack three hundred yang. 
 
 “ June 5th. — Two men came one hundred li for 
 books from a place where we purpose going after 
 Sunday. Am writing letters, to be closed when a 
 
2l6 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 chance comes to mail them. I had a quiet after- 
 noon and sowed some beans in my garden. 
 
 “ June 6th. — A man came to tell me of another 
 demanding of him twenty thousand yang — a debt of 
 twenty years’ standing. He could raise about half 
 by selling a good lot. I fear I should be some 
 time without my money. One thousand yang will 
 buy wood for a house, or some rice field. I went to 
 see Ye Jinsa, who will likely contribute to- the church. 
 He made inquiries about it. I put in a plea for the 
 Gospel. Ye’s wife, his step-mother, and a num- 
 ber of widows in his village, are believers. 
 
 “ Sunday, June 9th . — We held to-day our first 
 service in the church. Loose boards were spread 
 for a floor, and the congregation was called to- 
 gether by the beating of a large brass vessel. There 
 was a screen for the women. Eighty persons 
 assembled. This village does not observe the Sab- 
 bath. Every house is represented by some one in 
 the field. I told them a story of a person giving 
 six loaves to a friend in need, who plundered a 
 seventh, and I applied my story by saying they for- 
 get God’s goodness and protection of last winter- 
 now that they feel safe. O Lord, help us to have 
 here at least a few faithful witnesses separate from 
 the world ! In the afternoon I met with the boys 
 and heard them recite fourteen verses from the 
 twenty-fifth of Matthew and some catechism. On 
 these I gave comments. The evening meeting was 
 well attended. I find one man who last winter 
 
NATIVE-BUILT CHURCH AT SORAI. 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 217 
 
 received a Bible and wrote over his door, ‘ Wor- 
 shipper of God/ now lives in sin and sells liquor. 
 
 “ June 10th. — After some little preparation, left 
 at 10 a.m. for a book-selling trip. Had dinner at 
 Kim’s. I met a man coming for medicine, and after 
 much persuasion he bought two books. It is strange 
 that they do not care for our books. They will be- 
 lieve us about such things as medicine, but not 
 regarding our books. My fame spreads as doctor, 
 but' not as teacher. We had a good talk and prayer 
 with the villagers who came to see us. Some 
 bought books. 
 
 “ June 1 ith. — Came ten li, visiting six homes. 
 After much exhortation fifteen books were bought. 
 This is small when all the needs are considered. 
 We met a man who had been convinced of the value 
 of quinine by a half-bottle obtained from Mr. Saw. 
 He confessed he had never seen the like before. It 
 gave a good taste to food and had cured him. 
 He bought some books. 
 
 “ June 12th. — Good sleep every night. We met 
 Ye, of Mok Dhong, in his home near the mountain. 
 So many men leave their wives and take others, leav- 
 ing the son to maintain the mother and pay the debts. 
 It was hot getting into the city at 2 p.m. Many call- 
 ers came for medicine, and I always make it a point 
 to tell of the greater disease of the soul and the medi- 
 cine that is sure to cure. We went to see the magis- 
 trate. Kim did not bow, so was ordered out. I 
 said I would go, too ; but he caught me by the hand. 
 
218 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 I insisted and rose to go. Then he called Kim 
 back. He was anxious to have me talk of Seoul 
 and my trip and forget this incident, so became very 
 friendly and conversed freely. I was enabled to 
 keep cool, but told him that an insult to my friend 
 was also one to me by our Amerioan custom. We 
 then went out and had a long talk in the presence of 
 many Koreans about other countries and their cus- 
 toms. He knows that England and America are 
 greater than Japan; thinks America kind, but Eng- 
 land savage. I had a small tilt with his son-in-law, 
 who called on me. He saw my hat, looked at it, 
 and pitched it about the room. I took his off, and 
 in doing so tore it some. He seemed put out ; but 
 I told him I did as he did. There were several in 
 the room and Kim thought I did it unintention- 
 ally. I meant the lesson, however, and it seemed 
 to make him feel ashamed. I kept cool and smiled 
 all the while, though I perhaps was rather hasty. 
 We also went to see Ye, the chief of police, and 
 received a kind, good welcome, particularly from his 
 wife. 
 
 “ June 13th. — Called to say farewell to the magis- 
 trate. Last night he called upon me, but I was out 
 just then, so went late to see him. Over a dozen 
 cases came to me for treatment, some very repulsive. 
 
 I sold a New Testament and other books to a doctor 
 whose friends I know in Tetani. Dr. Kim bought 
 books at the same time. Both may be having an 
 eye to business. Dr. Kim and I had a long talk. 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 219 
 
 Ye’s wife, on whom I called, detained me long in 
 conversation, seeming ready to believe Gospel truth. 
 She promises to read constantly; says that Ye is a 
 great cheat' and liar, but she is not so. She asks if 
 good will come to her if she believes, and wishes 
 me to stay at their home if I come again. The 
 magistrate’s son-in-law was anxious to get my 
 books, but expected them to be given free. Kim 
 sells books and preaches some. An old man at his 
 house was beaten both by the Tong Haks and the 
 magistrate to force him to make powder. His legs 
 are very sore. My books are nearly gone, so have 
 decided not to go north. 
 
 “ June 15th. — Started for home at 10 a.m. ; much 
 medicine has been given; had dinner at Kim’s. 
 Many were ready to buy books and listen, and gave 
 me a good reception. Some promised to call and see 
 me in Sorai. I am hopeful of this. Sorai carts are 
 carrying material for the magistracy building. At 
 Kim’s house all the women were away, so we went 
 to another ‘ surang.’ Had a good, interesting talk 
 on * Medicine for the Mind ’ ; the analogy worked 
 well. Tigers are numerous every night and are 
 heard roaring in the day. The magistrate has gone 
 to Tetani to see about a case of murder. 
 
 “ June 16th. — A man was beaten yesterday in the 
 country for ‘ money-eating.’ There is a general 
 stampede now among such men. Ye is in suspense. 
 About ten skulls of those killed in the city are just 
 •outside its walls, a Buddhist priest among them. 
 15 
 
220 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 There are some untended graves, likely of Tong- 
 Haks. The murdt. . of Tetani was killed yester- 
 day by a relative of the murdered man. Old Kim 
 Chop Choo’s youngest boy, from Kannikol, came part 
 of the way with us. An and Ye Sangin returned 
 from Seoul, but with no American mail. We got 
 home about dark. A young woman whom I treated 
 for a sore neck tells me that she and a friend in her 
 village are believers. They keep the Sabbath and 
 have to endure abuse. Surely these are marks of the 
 Christian. 
 
 “ Sunday, June 17th.— A good day; ninety-seven 
 were at morning service. I sat in the church after, 
 having a chat with the men and, may be, caught a 
 cold. In the afternoon I met with the boys foi 
 Sabbath School. I had some fever, but attended 
 meeting. A man, Kim, from Onging, has come 
 the second time for me to go in that direction to 
 preach. He is a good Chinese scholar and very 
 vain. Mr. Saw says I must stop giving away medi- 
 cine,- so many will come penniless for it, though not 
 for books. I emphasized my duty as a preacher — • 
 there is sorrow for the Christian, but it will be 
 turned into joy. Yet there is some truth in his 
 words. 
 
 “ Monday, June i8th.- — Heard from Dr. Under- 
 wood. The Y.M.C.A. of Dalhousie College, Hali- 
 fax, have sent fifty dollars to this Korean mission. 
 
 I feel tired and sore ; was unwell in the morning, but 
 took quinine, fifteen grains, and feel better, though 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 22 I 
 
 still weak. I gave a beggar twenty grains of quinine 
 for fever. 
 
 “ Tuesday, June 19th. — Fever all day, though I 
 attended school and heard the scholars recite their 
 week’s work. I shut up the gates so as not to be both- 
 ered by callers. Chang is back from Hajen and 
 relates how the governor wished to consult with me 
 when the Tong Haks were giving trouble there; but 
 was told that was not my vocation at all, but teaching 
 much. Six hundred Tong Haks there are ready 
 at a moment’s notice. I wrote a letter to Dr. Landis 
 and am sending a Tong ITak Bible. He will mail 
 my letters, as Jones may not be at home. Have 
 spent a distressing day; vomited; cannot eat any 
 food; move about with difficulty. 
 
 “ Wednesday, June 20th. — Walk in early morn- 
 ing ; shut up windows, not let night air in. Resolved 
 not to give in to disease but keep on the move. 
 
 “ Saturday, June 23rd.- — For last two days went 
 for a few rods’ walk. Every day vomiting once 
 or twice. Resolved yesterday to go to Seoul by 
 boat. Wired one to come to-morrow ; getting sleep- 
 less. Keep people from coming in to-day ; will not 
 go out, too weak. Find in p.m. that' body is cold, 
 as need so much clothing; hot water bottle, sweat; 
 easier after. Hope it is not death, for sake of 
 Korea and the many who will say it was my man- 
 ner of living like Koreans. It was imprudence, on 
 part of myself, travelling under hot sun and sitting 
 out at' night till cold.” 
 
222 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 Here the almost illegible writing breaks off 
 abruptly, and the pitiful weakening of the hand 
 showed that it was indeed death for the brave man 
 who fought alone for life “ for sake of Korea.” In 
 the same cramped, painful hand he wrote a letter of 
 heart-breaking tenderness to his beloved mother, 
 probably the last words penned on that weary day. 
 He tells her that the people are doing all they can 
 for him and that Mr. Saw will be with him to the 
 last and bury his “ poor body beside the church.” 
 
 He says, “ My mind is as peaceful as could be 
 expected. Jesus is my only hope. God does all 
 well. It is so hard to write; for I am aching so.” 
 And thus, with tender thought for those whose 
 hearts were to be sorely stricken with his going, he 
 bade loving farewell while there was strength left to 
 pen the words. 
 
 Through that hard night and the Sabbath morn- 
 ing following, he fought bravely for life; but the 
 release was near, and the “ good soldier of Jesus 
 Christ ” was done with his earthly battles. While 
 Mr. Saw and the other Christians were at morning 
 service and a young boy watched beside him, death 
 came. 
 
 Climate and fever, exposure and privation, had 
 done t'heir work, and the giant frame could bear no 
 longer the great strain under which a willing spirit 
 had caused it to labor for many months. No thought 
 of self had entered into the busy plans ; no desire for 
 comfort had hindered the ceaseless activities and, 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 223 
 
 therefore, the more quickly, though the more glori- 
 ously, the beautiful life burned itself out, a “ volun- 
 tary offering.” 
 
 Truly he had said, “ God does all well,” and while 
 the brave pioneer was so soon called from the chosen 
 land of his labors, Korea was not to suffer. The 
 corn of wheat was to “ fall into the ground and 
 die,” but not' to “ abide alone.” The gates of 
 death for him were to open gates of life to hundreds 
 of souls. His heroic spirit was to beget a like devo- 
 tion in many other hearts, and the banner of Jesus 
 which he had in faith flung to Korea’s breezes was 
 to be borne by other hands to hundreds of villages 
 as eager and as hungry for its message as his beloved 
 Sorai. 
 
 Mr. Saw and the other grief-stricken Christians 
 of the village at once sent messengers to Seoul with 
 the sad news of the beloved teacher’s death, and 
 immediately t'he missionaries hastened to Sorai to 
 learn all that was possible of the sorrowful facts. 
 Their words, which were quoted in many Canadian 
 papers, best tell their story. 
 
 The Halifax Presbyterian Witness , of October 
 19th, 1895, has the following account: — 
 
 “ Friends have received letters from the mission- 
 aries at Seoul and Chemulpo, Korea, confirming the 
 sad tidings of Mr. McKenzie’s death, and giving par- 
 ticulars. Dr. Wells, of Seoul, writes : 
 
 “ * The foreign community at Seoul was shocked 
 and surprised by the news, received on June 27th. 
 
224 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 of the death of the Rev. W. J. McKenzie, an inde- 
 pendent missionary living in Sorai, district of Chang- 
 Yun, about two hundred miles north-east of the city. 
 Upon receipt of it' Rev. Dr. U'nderwood and myself 
 left this city on June 29th to make inquiries. We 
 arrived at Sorai on July 4th, and were received by 
 the stricken community most kindly and cordially. 
 They realized the great sacrifice of the man who had 
 come and labored among them, and had laid down 
 his life for them, and many who were not certain 
 before of their belief in the Christian religion 
 came out positively. Mr. McKenzie has done a noble 
 work among the people there, and the new church, 
 built entirely by their own labor and funds, is a ma- 
 terial monument of their faith, while in their heart's 
 is a belief which assures them of “ temples not made 
 with hands, eternal in the heavens.” 
 
 “ ‘ Mr. McKenzie’s last' entry in his journal will 
 give the best idea of his last conscious moments. 
 He was confused on the dates. It was dated the 
 23rd, when it was written on the 22nd, and was 
 to this effect : “ Saturday, 23rd. — For last two days 
 went for a few rods’ walk. Every day vomiting 
 once or twice. Resolved yesterday to go to Seoul 
 by boat. Wired one to come to-morrow; getting 
 sleepless. Keep people from coming in to- 
 day; will not go out, too weak. Find in 
 p.m. that body is cold, as need so much 
 clothing; hot water bottle, sweat; easier after. 
 Hope it is not death, for sake of Korea and the many 
 
LAST SOWINGS. 
 
 225 
 
 who will say it was my manner of living like Kor- 
 eans. It was imprudence, on part of myself, travel- 
 ling under hot sun and sitting out at night' till 
 cold.” Here his journal ends abruptly. 
 
 There are many particulars of his life and work 
 there which are very interesting. I can truly say that 
 a man actuated by the highest motives which can stir 
 a human being, coming into this far country and 
 sacrificing himself for these people and his faith, 
 deserves a higher tribute than my weak but willing 
 pen is able to inscribe. “ Greater love hath no 
 man than this, that' a man lay down his life for his 
 friends.” His friends, for whom he died, buried 
 him in a lot back of the church, according to his 
 express wish. 
 
 “‘We spent a week in the village, during which 
 time Dr. Underwood dedicated the church and bap- 
 tized ten women and nine men, who were converted 
 under the ministration of Mr. McKenzie, and of 
 whose sincerity and understanding of the step they 
 took there is no doubt. All who applied for bap- 
 tism were not accepted as yet, however. The Chris- 
 tian community there at Sorai is a bright spot in this 
 dark land. It is like letters of gold in a frame of 
 lead. Let us hope that the work started there will 
 spread out all over the country as has so often hap- 
 pened in similar circumstances in other lands.’ ” 
 
 It was not until August that Mr. McKenzie’s 
 friends in Nova Scotia received tidings of his death, 
 and as the same mail brought his own last letters, it 
 
226 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 was the harder to realize that he had passed away. 
 Friends hoped against hope that the first tidings 
 might prove untrue, as being only the report of 
 natives coming down to Seoul; but in October the 
 Korean Repository and personal letters confirmed 
 the sad facts and gave the particulars quoted above. 
 
 Everywhere there was sorrow ; from the home of 
 the broken-hearted mother in Cape Breton to the 
 far western coast of British Columbia, all the Church 
 of Canada mourned a hero. What would become 
 of the Korean mission ? Where would be found 
 another McKenzie ? These were the questions 
 that weighed upon many hearts, and many prayers 
 were offered for the little church in Sorai, the newly- 
 lighted torch in a dark corner of a dark land. 
 
 But the Church at home was awakening to the fact 
 that God had led to the opening of a work for her in 
 Korea, and at this time her councils were considering 
 the wisdom of adopting the Sorai church and the 
 brave pioneer who had not feared to go forth with- 
 out her help. Needless to say, his sudden death in- 
 tensified the appeal and the orphaned cry of the new- 
 born Korean church touched the deepest sympathies 
 of all who had loved or known its great, true-hearted 
 founder. To those who prayed in their sorrow 
 came the answer of comfort and hope : “ Be still and 
 know that I am God: I will be exalted among the 
 heathen.” 
 

MR. MCKENZIES GRAVE. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 
 
 “ Them that honor Me I will honor. ” 
 
 Mr. McKenzie's self-sacrificing life is its own 
 best testimony; the native church at Sorai, display- 
 ing its white banner of Jesus, his most enduring 
 monument ; and 'the loyal, steadfast group of Chris- 
 tians there, his living epistles, “ known and read of 
 all men.” Nothing can be more lasting; yet, as we 
 love to lay our flowers upon the casket of our be- 
 loved dead, so we bring the chaplet of loving words 
 from those who knew him best as a last tribute to 
 our brave hero of Korea. 
 
 Among the many sketches that appeared in vari- 
 ous publications, a few words from the missionaries 
 with whom he labored and those who followed 
 his footsteps to the far East have been chosen as 
 expressing in some measure the loss to the Church 
 of Canada in the removal of one of her greatest 
 men. 
 
 An article in the Montreal Weekly Witness of 
 December 17th, 1895, was as follows : “ After many 
 weeks of uncertainty, the news from Korea of the 
 death of the Rev. W. J. McKenzie has been con- 
 
 227 
 
228 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 firmed. Private letters from missionaries at Seoul, 
 as well as communications in a Korean monthly 
 magazine, give details of the sad event.” 
 
 The following memoir was written by the Rev. 
 George Heber Jones, of Chemulpo: 
 
 “ The Rev. Wm. J. McKenzie was born and 
 educated in Nova Scotia, and became an ordained 
 minister of the Presbyterian Church of that 
 province. During his seminary course he served 
 as missionary to the settlers in Labrador, braving 
 the rough seas and terrible cold of Arctic winter in 
 order to bring the Gospel to perishing souls. 
 
 “ Called by God to a missionary career, he de- 
 cided to give his life to the work in Korea. He 
 further decided to cast himself entirely upon the 
 providence of God for maintenance in the field. As 
 soon as his purpose and plans were known money 
 sufficient for all his needs was provided, and he 
 started on his journey to his chosen field. Mr. 
 McKenzie reached Chemulpo, Korea, on December 
 15th, 1893, and then went on to Seoul. 
 
 “ His genial countenance, jolly laugh, great good 
 humor, and hearty good-will, soon endeared him to 
 all. His conscientiousness, courage, and shrewd 
 common-sense early won for him the respect of his 
 colleagues, who were not slow to recognize in him 
 a missionary of the brightest promise. He entered 
 with zeal upon the drudge work which confronts all 
 new missionaries — the study of the Korean lan- 
 guage, and of the customs, views, and conditions of 
 
A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 
 
 229 
 
 the people in whose service he proposed to spend his 
 life. 
 
 “ A short time in Seoul, a little longer in Che- 
 mulpo, and he removed to Sorai, where he met his 
 death. In Sorai he settled himself temporarily in 
 the home of a Korean Christian. His food was 
 such as the surrounding farms produced, and he 
 adopted the Korean dress. He made excellent pro- 
 gress in the study of the language, and his presence, 
 counsel, and administrations, strengthened the little 
 body of Christians there, and resulted in a large 
 increase of their numbers. He visited the surround- 
 ing villages for miles, and in a short time his name 
 was known all over that section. 
 
 “ All through the Tong Hak excitement he re- 
 mained in the village, laboring with those of the 
 insurrectionists he could meet, remonstrating against 
 deeds of violence, and striving to win them 
 through an acceptance of the Gospel back to a life 
 of order and peace. I heard from a Korean of one 
 of his early encounters with a Tong Hak chief. The 
 rebel delivered a tirade against Christianity and 
 ended with a distinct threat against Mr. McKenzie’s 
 life. In reply, Mr. McKenzie asked the man to 
 please remember one thing, that Christianity might 
 be foreign and bad, but Korea was in sad need of it 
 just now, for Christianity did not permit its fol- 
 lowers to murder the King’s officers, destroy govern- 
 ment property, rob defenceless country-folk and 
 force them into the ranks of insurrectionists. The 
 
230 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 Korean was nonplussed, and as he saw Mr. 
 McKenzie’s six foot three of bone and brawn strid- 
 ing away, concluded he had better have nothing to 
 do with him. 
 
 “ The new life with which his presence inspired 
 the local Christians, showed itself in a determination 
 to build a chapel. This is the second chapel to have 
 been built by native Christians of Korea, and the 
 first to which no foreigner contributed. Mr. 
 McKenzie regarded this as his greatest triumph. 
 He could hardly have been prouder of a costly 
 cathedral than he was of the simple, unpretentious 
 native structure. In his last letter to the writer, 
 dated June 5th, he says: ‘ Church roofed with tile; 
 pillars and beams of more than ordinary workman- 
 ship — a perfect beauty, in a grove where devils re- 
 ceived homage for centuries. Eighty days’ labor 
 given free by Koreans and 170,000 cash. I take 
 no part in the business. I let them know it is their 
 work. They attend to it far better than Americans 
 could, or even Canadians. As for the women, they 
 will not keep silent in the church — bound to be 
 Methodists.’ 
 
 “ One of the most striking traits of Wm. J. 
 McKenzie’s character was loyalty. He was loyal 
 to the land of his birth and the land of his Scotch 
 forefathers. He was loyal to Christ and his Church 
 and to his brethren. The honor and reputation of 
 brother missionaries were safe in his hands, and 
 those that dared to assail either in his presence 
 
A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 
 
 231 
 
 quickly discovered they had made a mistake. He 
 was always at pains to advocate the cause of the 
 absent one. He was very sensitive as to the rights 
 of others, and would even rob himself of well-earned 
 laurels for fear of infringing upon or impairing the 
 deserts of his associates. He also possessed that 
 faculty so beautiful, and alas! so rare, of justly 
 appreciating the labors and merits of his predeces- 
 sors. In these days, when it is the fashion to 
 censure or ignore those whom we succeed, it is re- 
 freshing to meet a man like Mr. McKenzie, who 
 stood ready to grant the desired meed of applause 
 to those upon whose labors he entered. Writing of 
 the work in Sorai, he said : ‘ Dr. Underwood will, 
 I hope, come up to dedicate the church, having been 
 first on the ground. Indeed, some of this, much of 
 this, is some of his own sowing come to fruit.’ 
 
 “ Another shining trait of Mr. McKenzie’s 
 character was conscientiousness. His word in all 
 matters was as sacred as his bond. His life was 
 unmarred by one single compromise in a doubtful 
 matter. His sense of duty, justice, and right was 
 very acute, and his conduct completely under their 
 guidance. He had the courage of his convictions. 
 
 “ Enjoying a comfortable post in Nova Scotia as 
 a Presbyterian pastor, he looked forward upon a 
 useful and alluring future in his native land; but 
 when the conviction came that his life-work lay in 
 Korea, he uttered no murmur, but gladly made 
 ready. Then, when the further conviction came 
 
232 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 that he must turn aside from the ordinary path to 
 the field, through a missionary board pledged to 
 sustain him, and throw himself on the providence 
 of God for support, he did not falter or hesitate. 
 He looked to God for his funds and they all came, 
 and he came to Korea in the unshaken confidence 
 that all he needed would be forthcoming at the 
 proper time. His faith was as towering as his own 
 tall form — 
 
 “ ‘ Faith, mighty faith, the plomise sees, 
 
 And looks to that alone ; 
 
 Laughs at impossibilities, 
 
 And cries, “ It shal he done ! ” ’ 
 
 “ Mr. McKenzie possessed an exalted idea of the 
 nature of missionary operations. He had before 
 him a clearly defined object to be accomplished, and 
 he took as direct a course toward it as possible. He 
 held that the chief and most laudable object of the 
 missionary was to lead the Koreans to find salva- 
 tion from sin through Jesus Christ, and to organize 
 these saved souls into a Church of Christ. His one 
 object was to raise up a large number of Christian 
 congregations throughout Korea. I once asked 
 him if he intended to bind these congregations to- 
 gether by some kind of connexionalism, and he 
 replied that such was his purpose, and that he would 
 never have asked them to adopt anything either in 
 doctrine or government which they could not find 
 for themselves in God’s Word. Into a work thus 
 clearly defined in his own mind, he threw himself 
 with an enthusiasm which knew no bounds, deter- 
 
A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 
 
 233 
 
 mined to avoid, if possible, the mistake to which 
 an unconnected and independent worker is so liable, 
 of permitting work to become dissipated and lost 
 through lack of organization and system. 
 
 “ Mr. McKenzie’s record in Korea is bright with 
 the glory of a beautiful promise, undimmed by one 
 single failure. He fell at his post in the front. 
 Heron, Davies, Hall, and McKenzie; Paik, of Wei- 
 ju ; Rang, of Chemulpo; No, of Sang-Dong — they 
 died on the field of battle, and have gone to enrich 
 heaven as Korea’s treasures.” 
 
 Mr. James S. Gale, author of “Korean Sketches,” 
 a well-known Canadian missionary in connection 
 with the American Presbyterian Church, gave the 
 following emphatic testimony concerning Mr. 
 McKenzie while at home on furlough : 
 
 “ Mr. McKenzie was the finest specimen of a 
 missionary ever seen in Korea. He was working 
 at a place I knew right well, and the people there 
 speak as one would of the saintliest character one 
 knows. He was a perfect Elijah in his faith and 
 heroism, and yet he was at one with the people. 
 He taught the boys to play ball and other games, 
 and they all loved him with a rare spiritual affection. 
 His death was a terrible blow to them. He stood 
 at his post through all the perilous times before the 
 war, and through all the peril of the war itself. 
 His faith was as a strong tower. He remained 
 when every other missionary 'fled for refuge. The 
 people brought their goods to him for safe-keeping. 
 
234 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 He faced the murdering assailants alone, and their 
 chief put up his sword and called back his men. 
 But the strain was too great. The debilitating 
 effect of bad food and the severity of exposure told. 
 The weight of heathenism is terrible. It depresses 
 the spirit. Poor McKenzie, giant though he was, 
 broke under it, like many another brave and noble 
 soul. The Koreans will never forget him. The 
 native Christians say there never was a man so 
 much like Christ.” 
 
 A column from the Canadian Presbyterian of 
 September 4th, 1895, gives an impression of the 
 influence this strong life and its sudden ending 
 wrought' upon the home Church : 
 
 “ ‘ Died at his post.’ Such are the brief words 
 which, in a contemporary, note the death recently 
 of a minister of our Church, whose name and labors 
 and noble example ought not to pass unnoticed and 
 be forgotten. Our readers may remember the case 
 mentioned in our columns over a year ago, of one 
 of our ministers from the Maritime Provinces so 
 strongly believing himself to be called of God to go 
 to Korea with the Gospel that, although our Church 
 was not prepared to send and support him there, 
 he went out, after securing a certain amount of 
 means, determined to trust for his support to what- 
 ever God in His providence might send him. This 
 man’s name was Rev. W. J. McKenzie. He had 
 been trained in a school in which he had learned 
 to endure hardness. He had labored as a catechist 
 
A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 
 
 235 
 
 in various fields ; had visited Labrador as a mission- 
 ary and colporteur, and in various places in Nova 
 Scotia he had ministered, and always with accept- 
 ance. His last place of service, before leaving, was 
 at North-West Arm, Halifax, and there he delivered 
 his last missionary address before leaving for his 
 distant foreign field, and it is related how that his 
 favorite hymn, the last which he and his attached 
 people sang before his departure for Korea, was : 
 
 ‘ Anywhere with Jesus I can safely go, 
 
 Anywhere He leads me in this world below.’ 
 
 “ Besides being well-equipped for service by 
 courses of study in theology and medicine, by prac- 
 tical experience in the missionary work and con- 
 secrated devotion, he possessed a magnificent 
 physique, and was a splendid sample of a well- 
 developed Highlander.” 
 
 The following admiring testimony to his work 
 and tribute to his character we quote from the 
 Presbyterian Witness , of Halifax : 
 
 “ A strange language largely conquered, a group 
 of faithful disciples gathered, a place of worship 
 erected, mainly by the people themselves — people 
 who had never seen a Christian and never heard of 
 Christ till McKenzie went among them. He trusted 
 them with his life and they learned to love him and 
 sheltered him from imminent perils, and gladly re- 
 ceived his instructions. For months he occupied 
 his lonely station, never seeing a Christian or hear- 
 ing a word of English. He lived with the natives, 
 
 16 
 
2 36 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 ate their food, spoke their language, learned their 
 ways, devoted himself to their interests. War 
 raged — rebel bands of lawless Koreans, shattered 
 armies of defeated Chinese, and Japanese hosts 
 flushed with victory, passed to and fro; but the 
 Christian stranger suffered no harm. His last re- 
 port to us intimated that his health had been 
 exceptionally good, and his sickness and death take 
 us the more by surprise. 
 
 “ It is, of course, needless to speculate as to what 
 might have been — how much better, how much 
 safer, for two or more men to proceed to foreign 
 fields together; how much better if a wife were with 
 him to minister to him in the hour of sickness. 
 There may be lessons here for others, and it is the 
 duty of the Church to learn by experience. 
 
 “ When the first Gordon was slain his brother 
 promptly volunteered to go and fill the blank which 
 had been made. What one, still better, as sug- 
 gested, what two, among the young men of our 
 Church — and the call is in some respects special to 
 those of the Maritime Provinces — what one or two 
 will now stand forth and volunteer to go and take 
 up and bear aloft and onward the standard which 
 has just fallen from the hands of another of the 
 noble witnesses for Christ which they have sent 
 forth to various fields, and by which the history of 
 our common Church is being more and more en- 
 riched and made glorious?” 
 
 But it is to the pen of Rev. Duncan McRae, whose 
 
A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 
 
 237 
 
 heart was so stirred by the heroic life laid down in 
 Korea that he could not rest till he had followed 
 to the same distant land, that we are indebted for 
 the fullest sketch, which supplies some fresh details, 
 and has the vivid touch of a deep, personal interest 
 in a brother’s work. Mr. McRae was a fellow- 
 countryman of Mr. McKenzie’s, and made a trip 
 to Sorai almost his first business upon reaching 
 Korea. He found, at Chemulpo, a box containing 
 Mr. McKenzie’s Bible and a few papers. In the 
 British Legation he discovered, after some search, 
 other papers and letters, and best of all, his journal. 
 His will was also in the possession of the British 
 authorities. But for Mr. McRae’s diligence in pro- 
 curing all possible information regarding his 
 deceased friend, but little would have remained to 
 the Church of his history beyond what' could be 
 gathered from personal letters. 
 
 Mr. McRae’s story was written in a letter to the 
 students of the Presbyterian Theological College in 
 Halifax. The following are extracts: 
 
 “ Wonsan, Korea, Jan. 30th, 1899. 
 
 “ Wonderful changes have come over Korea 
 within the last two years, and it seems as if the 
 people may rapidly rise now out of degradation and 
 heathenism. There are thousands of praying men 
 and women, and if you were here to see how the 
 Spirit of God is moving over the land and in the 
 hearts of the people you would weep for joy. They 
 
238 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 are a precious people — God’s own children — and 
 though long in darkness are now coming to the true 
 light. 
 
 “ From your own denomination, from a humble 
 home by the shore of St. George’s Channel, a soul 
 (McKenzie) came forth to this land, unfurled the 
 banner of the Cross, and poured into the hearts of 
 the Korean people the light and love of Jesus; so 
 that to-day hundreds— yes, I might say thousands — ■ 
 are rejoicing in a personal Saviour. Though he is 
 not here in body, yet that love, which he was the 
 means of kindling in the hearts of others, is like a 
 flaming fire in the Province Hwang-Hai ; yea, and a 
 large portion of Korea. I will here give you a brief 
 account of his career in the village of Sorai and our 
 visit there. 
 
 “ A Trip to Sorat. 
 
 “ It was on the nth of November that our party, 
 consisting of Dr. and Mrs. Underwood, their little 
 son, Hanley, and Dr. and Mrs. Grierson, embarked 
 on board two Korean f sampans ’ — length of keel, 16 
 feet; beam, 6 feet; cabin, 6 by 3 by 3. Besides the 
 foreigners there were thirteen Koreans, together 
 with our provisions and luggage. The whole was 
 divided between the two boats. 
 
 “You should hear the pow-wow that is made 
 when getting under way, always a something lack- 
 ing, and charcoal seemed to be our last article of 
 purchase. 
 
A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 
 
 239 
 
 “ At nightfall the boats moved off the shore, and 
 down the beautiful Han River they glided. The 
 boats were terribly lumbered up, and my lot was 
 to sleep in the open space with the Koreans. When 
 we awoke at daybreak a heavy fog lay upon the 
 river, and our boats were riding at anchor in an 
 incoming tide of about eight knots. At full tide 
 the boatmen weighed their straw cables and wooden 
 anchors, and the boats began to move down the 
 winding stream. About 2 p.m. they bad to heave- 
 to the boats on account of the tide. It was delight- 
 ful sailing along side by side, watching the Korean 
 scullers, and admiring their straw lug-sails. Here 
 and there on the river banks old fortresses are to 
 be seen, and on the island of Kang Wha, a great 
 wall is built. It was from one of the fortresses on 
 this island that the American warship, some twenty- 
 three years ago, was fired on. 
 
 “ You remember that after the loss of the General 
 Sherman, when the Americans endeavored to find 
 out some tidings of her, they first sent messengers 
 to Seoul ; but' the messengers never returned. Then 
 the warship Monocacy sailed up the river, and when 
 under one of the forts they saw a fuse burning, and 
 before the old cannon reported the Monocacy was 
 out of range. Marines were landed, a terrible 
 battle ensued, a number of forts were taken, and in 
 the engagement ten marines were killed. I may 
 mention just here that the General Sherman came 
 to anchor near Pyong Yang. The crew wandered 
 
240 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 ashore, and when they returned the ship had 
 grounded with the outgoing tide. Every soul was 
 killed, and the ship burnt by the natives. 
 
 “ While our boats were waiting for a change of 
 tide, Dr. Grierson and I wandered ashore and se- 
 cured a small * sampan ’ and two Korean lads to go 
 out with us for ducks, that were floating down the 
 river. We got out in the stream, but the ducks 
 were not in range. Hearing some geese on the 
 opposite side, an attempt was made to get near 
 them. The tide was bearing us up the river rapidly, 
 and a few hundred yards inshore was a flock of 
 about three hundred geese. Before we got in range 
 the geese flew. We looked round, and behold, our 
 boats were a long way down the river, and we were 
 going in the opposite direction at a terrific rate. 
 We endeavored to make the opposite shore. A 
 little Korean lad said, ‘ Italgah ’ ( ‘ by-and-bye ’ ) 
 
 ‘ we will be at Hang Kang — twenty-five miles up the 
 river. After some desperate sculling we reached 
 the shore miles below our party, on the opposite 
 bank of the river. Dr. Grierson in his bare feet, 
 and a Korean along with us, got a line from the 
 bow of the boat, and you should have seen the 
 tugging. We managed to get her up to where there 
 was a very strong rapid running round a high, 
 rocky cliff. At first it was thought we could not 
 navigate the craft through the rocks and rushing 
 current. The Doctor bent his energies on the cable. 
 At times it looked as though a slip of the foot or a 
 
A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 
 
 241 
 
 parting- of the hawser would be serious. At one 
 time I came nearly to my waist, but managed to 
 hold on. Great was our joy when the danger was 
 past. We still towed on until nearly opposite our 
 party. Thinking the tide had slackened sufficiently 
 for us to cross, we launched out. After struggling 
 for some time, our dory was nearing the opposite 
 shore, but directly opposite the point from which we 
 had started. Night came on and the time for our 
 return was long passed. All that could be done was 
 to scull away and keep up courage. We felt v.ery 
 bashful on our return, as the boats were delayed 
 for two hours, and we, the two big geese, the cause 
 of it all. 
 
 “ Sabbath morning found us stranded in a mud 
 hole just a few miles from where Dr. Underwood 
 was to hold services. He could not land, as it was 
 as much as a Korean could do barefooted, and then 
 sinking knee-deep. We had a quiet time reading 
 and watching the crabs and large worms crawl out 
 of their holes; with the least sound they would all 
 disappear. The Koreans are very fond of these 
 crabs, that are counted as a high dish on the table. 
 However, on Sabbath evening, we were at Satlcai, 
 and Dr. Underwood held a service with the natives. 
 The room was packed, and outside, by the doors, 
 was crowded. Mrs. Underwood, in an adjoining 
 room, preached to the women. It was a blessed 
 Sabbath evening, and it did my soul good to see 
 those people throng to hear the Gospel. The only 
 
242 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 light was that of a lantern ; but the Doctor had a 
 message for them, and into their dark souls the light 
 of truth penetrated. 
 
 “ Satkai is a country village, with rich farms on 
 every hand, of upland meadow and dyke land. The 
 work was begun here by a native, and now there 
 are from sixty to seventy adherents and fifteen 
 seeking baptism. Before we came they were per- 
 secuted. One of their number had died, and when 
 they went to bury the body a party of heathen at- 
 tacked them. A number had their teeth knocked 
 out and were terribly maltreated. The Christians 
 never retaliated, but had to leave the body without 
 being interred for twenty days on the hillside. Dr. 
 Underwood remained here for two days instructing 
 the Christians. The work in this place is very 
 hopeful. 
 
 “ We journeyed from here to Sorai, passing 
 through some of the finest stretches of country I 
 ever saw. A huntsman could not wish for better 
 hunting ground — myriads of ducks, geese, and so 
 on. In the evening you see them coming from the 
 rice-fields. The brushwood is the home of the 
 shore in black clouds to rest for the night in the 
 pheasant. They are so plentiful that I have seen 
 great flocks of them a few yards from the farmers’ 
 doors. Wild boar, deer, leopards, and tigers abound 
 in the mountains. I saw one deer bounding over 
 the hills, and in the markets skins of wild boar, 
 tiger, and leopard. We arrived at Sorai on Satur- 
 
A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 
 
 243 
 
 day about noon, some of the party completely 
 fatigued. 
 
 “ Sorai is a country village on the west coast of 
 Korea, in the Province of Hwang-Hai. It is 540 li 
 (three li to a mile) from Seoul the capital of Korea; 
 160 li from Hai-ju, the capital of the province of 
 Hwang-Hai; three-quarters of a mile from the 
 shores of the Yellow Sea. The houses number 
 sixty, with a population of 280. The people live by 
 farming. About eighteen years ago two men, Mr. 
 So* and his brother, went to China, where they 
 heard, for the first time, the story of the Cross, and 
 soon embraced the Saviour. On returning home, 
 Rev. Wm. Ross, of Manchuria, gave Mr. So a num- 
 ber of Christian books to take to his countrymen; 
 but when he came to the Korean border, a Korean 
 official seized all his books, severely reprimanding 
 him for taking such bad books into the country. 
 Mr. So remained for a few days to rest, as his feet 
 were blistered from the long walk and the heavy 
 load. As he sat in his room one evening, what was 
 his surprise when he saw entering the room the 
 official who had seized all his books. After a short 
 conversation, the customs official began to pull the 
 books out of his baggy clothes and to hand them to 
 him, saying the books were good, and to distribute 
 them among the people. Some twelve years ago, 
 Dr. Underwood, on one of his itinerating trips, 
 visited Sorai and became acquainted with Mr. So 
 and tfie villagers. 
 
 *This is the name which is spelt “Saw” in Mr. McKenzie’s 
 diary. 
 
244 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 “ When Mr. McKenzie came to Korea, Rev. Mr. 
 Lee, of Pyong Yang, was negotiating with Mr. So 
 to come to Pyong Yang as his helper in Christian 
 work. Mr. So and Mr. Lee met in Seoul. One 
 evening he consented to go, but next morning he 
 declined, giving as his reason that he did not feel 
 called. Mr. So then returned home. Mr. McKen- 
 zie, one day, in conversation with Dr. Underwood, 
 discussed the different parts of the country as a 
 mission field. He had decided on the south, but 
 when he heard of Sorai and of a Christian in it 
 whom he could trust, he decided to go and study the 
 language there. 
 
 “A few days after Mr. So’s return home, one 
 evening, as the sun was setting, he saw a foreigner 
 and a Korean coming over the hill towards the 
 village. They came to his door, knocked, and were 
 admitted. That night the foreigner told Mr. So 
 how he had left home and why he came to Korea ; 
 that he had $800, and if he lived in the city it would 
 not last him more than two years, but if he lived in 
 the country he could live a much longer time on it. 
 That night Mr. So and William J. McKenzie be- 
 came fast friends, and the doors of the humble 
 farmer’s home were thrown open to the stranger. 
 As Mr. So expressed it to me, ‘ What was mine 
 was his, and what was his was mine.’ 
 
 ‘ 7 It was not long till all the villagers became at- 
 tached to the new-comer. He made rapid strides in 
 
A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 
 
 245 
 
 the study of the language, and before many months 
 passed was preaching the Gospel of Christ to them. 
 He lived wholly on native food. On two occasions, 
 once by Dr. and Mrs. Underwood and once by Mr. 
 and Mrs. Gifford, foreign food was sent to him ; but 
 he refused to eat it. He gathered the children of 
 the village around him and distributed the food to 
 them. He said if he began to eat foreign food that 
 it would be an awful trial for him to return to the 
 native diet again. The people were wonderfully 
 drawn to him, and so hopeful was the work that in 
 the spring of 1895 the villagers decided to build a 
 church at their own expense. 
 
 “ I need not refer to McKenzie’s heroism during 
 the war, when on three occasions the Tong Haks 
 set out for Sorai to plunder the village and take his 
 life; each time something intercepted them. The 
 Tong Haks at last said, ‘ We cannot fight against 
 McKenzie, for his Jehovah God is stronger than 
 our gods.’ Sorai was the only village in this part 
 of Hwang-Hai-Do left' untouched by the Tong 
 Haks during the war. Here and there you can see 
 the ruins of villages that were destroyed by the 
 robbers. 
 
 “ In June, 1895, the new church was near com- 
 pletion, Dr. Underwood was expected from Seoul 
 in a short time to dedicate it. On June 13th, 1895 
 McKenzie set out for the city of Chang-Yun, sixty 
 li distant. As I have a letter which gives his own 
 
24 6 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 account of this trip, I will give you his own words 
 from if, as follows : 
 
 “ ‘ Sorai, Chang-Yun, June 23rd, 1895. 
 
 “ ‘ Dear Dr. Avison, — 
 
 “ ‘ A week ago to-day, after going to Chang-Yun, 
 sixty li off, I hurried home in two days under burn- 
 ing hot rays. I took a roundabout way home, walk- 
 ing all the while. I sat outside one night until 
 quite cool. I had an ordinary white suit on. A 
 week ago to-day at noon I had the usual fever taste 
 in my mouth. I have lost all my strength. I took a 
 sweat with hot-water bottles and great weight of 
 clothing over me. To-day, for the first time. I can- 
 not go out. I don’t feel hot ; but, oh ! the terrible 
 feeling. I don’t think I can bear it long at this rate. 
 My sleep is leaving me — a bad feature. Can you 
 come to my assistance, or if not, who can come? I 
 hope I’ll be here when you come and not under the 
 sod. I enclose you $100. Use it freely in getting 
 anything you think I need, and if it brings you a 
 day sooner. I need help. Our church will be fin- 
 ished in twenty days’ time; finished well. Please 
 try and save a friend’s life if you can. 
 
 “ ‘ Wm. McKenzie.’ 
 
 “ At this very time Dr. Wells, of Pyong Yang, 
 and Rev. Mr. Miller, of Seoul, were in Hai-ju, one 
 hundred and sixty li from Sorai. One day, Mr. 
 Miller said to Dr. Wells, ‘ Let us go and see McKen- 
 
A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 247 
 
 zie; he may be lonely and not well.’ They did not 
 go. Was it the Spirit that moved Mr. Miller to 
 make this remark? 
 
 “ From another letter we see that he attended 
 church on Sunday ; but Monday he was worse. Mr. 
 So told me he was away just three days, and when he 
 returned he complained of fever and a terrible pain 
 in his head. For three days he gradually grew 
 worse, and on Thursday so high was his fever that 
 he was delirious. The natives did all they possibly 
 could for him. He spoke of going to Seoul by 
 boat, but kept putting it off until it was too late. On 
 Friday he was no better, and the fever raged higher 
 and higher each day. On Saturday, the 22nd, he 
 seemed to recover; for on that day he wrote the 
 above letter to Dr. Avison, a very touching letter to 
 his mother, and his will. He made a mistake in the 
 date of all these letters, which he marked the 23rd, 
 in place of the 22nd. On looking over his diary 
 (which I am glad to say I have found), I find a 
 mistake. On June 14th he has the 15th instead, so 
 this put him a day ahead of time. 
 
 “ In a note to D. L. Gifford, in which he asks him 
 to settle all his affairs, he closes with these touching 
 words : ‘ Jesus is so precious now ; never knew or 
 experienced so much before of His presence. We’ll 
 meet where there is' no parting. Oh, to be there ! — 
 Wm. J. McKenzie.’ From this we learn how he 
 spent Saturday, June 22nd. 
 
 “ Sabbath morning, June 23rd, 1895, broke fine 
 
24S 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 and clear. He was worse. He sent for Mr. So and 
 several others. When they entered his room they 
 found him weeping like a child. He told them they 
 would be ashamed of him, but he could not keep 
 from weeping. He said he saw Jesus with him in 
 the room the night before and that he was going to 
 die. Turning to Mr. So, he calmly said to him : 
 ‘ Except' a corn of wheat fall into the ground and 
 die, it abideth alone,’ and asked him to distribute 
 his clothes, and $172 that he had left, among the 
 poor, and to bury his body beside the church. They 
 tried to comfort him and do all that was in their 
 power to relieve his suffering. He complained 
 much of the pain in his head. 
 
 “ When time of service came around, at his request 
 they went to church, leaving Mr. So’s son to wait 
 on him. At 11 a.m. Mr. So was sent for. When 
 he reached Mr. McKenzie’s room he was dying, and 
 in a few moments passed away to his eternal rest. 
 Kind hands washed the body and dressed it in his 
 best suit of clothes. A coffin was made out of the 
 best boards in the village, amid tears flowing from 
 the eyes of men, women, and children, and lamenta- 
 tion such as was never heard in Sorai before or since. 
 They laid the body to rest a few paces from the little 
 church, and a green mound marks the resting-place 
 of one dear to the hearts and memories of the people 
 of Sorai. A stone is soon to be placed at the grave. 
 Mr. So, as he told me the story of the missionary’s 
 life, wept like a child, tears flowing down his cheeks. 
 Just eleven months in Sorai and seven days sick ! ’* 
 
A TRIBUTE OF LOVE. 
 
 249 
 
 Dr. Robert Grierson, to whom Mr. McKenzie 
 refers more than once as a coveted colleague, and 
 with whom he had correspondence to that end, is 
 now also laboring in Korea. His eagerness to take 
 up the work of his sainted and beloved friend 
 proved beyond all need of words his admiration of 
 the missionary hero. Yet a few words from his 
 pen are a welcome addition to this testimony of 
 sincere hearts : 
 
 “ Some years ago, in the course of a stereopticon 
 exhibition of Korean views in the Presbyterian 
 College, Halifax, a portrait of W. J. McKenzie was 
 thrown upon the sheet. The speaker was unable to 
 contrive words fitting to the occasion, and the whole 
 gathering gazed in silent sorrow upon the face of 
 him who in those days stood in Nova Scotia as the 
 patron saint of Korea. The silence was not because 
 there was nothing to say. Even in those days there 
 were very many people who had a knowledge of 
 some incidents in his life, and there were few in 
 that audience who could not have occupied hours in 
 telling what they knew of that big, noble, genial, 
 consecrated soul. It was because he had departed 
 this life, and because everybody was sorry, that 
 silent meditation seemed most appropriate. 
 
 “ Now, however, we can with more composure 
 and less of sorrow, look upon that placid face, for 
 we see in it much of the hope of Korea’s evangeliza- 
 tion. We know that through his death a great work 
 has been inaugurated which carries the Gospel to 
 the inhabitants of a territory comprising nearly 
 
250 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 one-fourth of the whole Korean empire. We know 
 that the little church to which he ministered has 
 grown to an evangelizing centre and become a 
 model to the whole world of what' a church 
 should be. We know that, in response to 
 the call of his dying voice, now already 
 eleven missionaries are at work in the Kor- 
 ean field and more are soon to follow. We 
 know that, apart from the Sorai church where he 
 labored personally, the work under the Canadian 
 Church in North-East Korea enrolls now, in the 
 year 1902, one hundred and sixty baptized com- 
 municants, one hundred and fifty-nine persons under 
 instruction with a view to becoming church-mem- 
 bers ; has six church buildings, of which three were 
 built during the past year, with total voluntary 
 contributions of all church schemes of over two 
 hundred dollars. 
 
 “ We know all this, and knowing it, we look 
 again into that face, the face of Korea’s friend, and 
 with no less sorrow, but with more hope, we say : 
 
 ‘ Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and 
 die, it abideth alone; but if it die, it bringeth forth 
 much fruit.’ And the lesson of his life may easily 
 be deduced: ‘He that loveth his life shall lose it, 
 and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep 
 it unto life eternal.’ ” 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 FRUIT AN HUNDREDFOLD. 
 
 “ Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth 
 alone ; but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit.” 
 
 In the se\en years that have passed since Korea’s 
 hero was laid at rest by her sorrowing sons there 
 has been time to observe the results from a surren- 
 dered life and to see whether there be tokens of the 
 “ much fruit ” surely promised in the words of the 
 Lord of the Harvest. 
 
 Was the little Christian community left mourning 
 in Sorai to be disheartened and scattered, to disap- 
 pear in the surrounding heathenism, or was it to be 
 seed of the great fruitage for which its leader 
 trusted ? Was the cry of lament from Sorai but 
 a passing sound, soon to be forgotten, or the urgent 
 plea of an awakened people upon whose moral dark- 
 ness the light of truth had begun to shine, and 
 whose claim upon her love the Church would recog- 
 nize ? 
 
 Many were the opinions offered, and from that 
 memorable June of 1895, when the Presbyterian 
 Church began to consider in General Assembly the 
 
 17 251 
 
252 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 adoption of McKenzie’s work, while he himself 
 lay dying in a poor Korean hut, there was no pause 
 in the discussion and no lessening of the interest in 
 his distant mission. The Church, though im- 
 pelled by love, was hampered with debt and per- 
 plexed as to her duty. 
 
 Such urgent words as the following from the pen 
 of Mr. A. F. Robb, then a student in Halifax, could 
 hot be without influence; and the pathetic letter 
 which he inserts from the Christians at Sorai to the 
 home Church, more than any other voice, reminded 
 Christ’s people at home of the needs of their Korean 
 brethren. 
 
 We quote from the Theologue of December, 1896, 
 published by the Presbyterian College at Halifax : 
 
 “ It is now three years since one of our graduates 
 began work as an independent missionary in Korea, 
 During this time the attention of our Church, espe- 
 cally the eastern section of it', has been much directed 
 toward this field. 
 
 “ In June, 1895, the General Assembly discussed 
 the adoption of North Korea as one of our mission 
 fields, and referred it to the Foreign Mission Com- 
 mittee. Last June the Committee reported as fol- 
 lows : ‘ The Committee considered carefully the 
 Assembly’s reference of the question of entering upon 
 mission work in Korea and concluded that at present 
 it is not practicable. Since last Assembly the Rev. 
 W. J. McKenzie, who only three years ago went out 
 from Nova Scotia to work in Korea, depending upon 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 
 
 253 
 
 the voluntary offerings of his friends for support, 
 has been removed by death. He left a will which 
 expressed his desire that any money he had should 
 be used for mission work in Korea. It is ascer- 
 tained that there are $2,000 in gold available. Still 
 the Committee realize there are grave difficulties in 
 the way. Dr. Underwood, missionary at Seoul, of 
 the Presbyterian Church of the United States North, 
 in a letter in which he expresses the hope that Cana- 
 dians will continue the work begun by Mr. McKen- 
 zie, says that one should not go alone. Two, at 
 least, should be sent if the work were undertaken; 
 but to send two would demand much more means 
 than are now available. Still the Committee feel 
 that the Church should know all the facts, and there- 
 fore submit the following touching appeal and plea 
 of t'he Christians in Sorai, where Mr. McKenzie 
 labored and fell. It is written in the Korean ^char- 
 acters, but we give the translation as rendered by 
 Dr. Underwood : 
 
 “ ‘ As we are presuming to write this to you who 
 are the friends and brother ministers and brethren ol 
 Rev. McKenzie, we trust you will condescend to 
 read it and give it your prayerful attention. We 
 sincerely trust that by the grace of God you have 
 been blessed and are well. 
 
 “ * After Mr. McKenzie arrived in Korea he came 
 down to the village of Sorai, in the magistracy of 
 Chang-Yun, in the Province of Hwang-Hai-Do, and 
 
2 54 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 working- hard about his Father’s business, led many 
 to come out' and take their stand for the Lord. 
 
 The village of Sorai was always a very wicked 
 place, devoid of blessings. Now there are many 
 who are trying to follow the example of Mr. Mc- 
 Kenzie. His body is no longer with us, and we, in 
 prayer, want' to know God’s will. We, now wait- 
 ing before God in prayer, hope that you, our older 
 brothers in Canada, will pray much and send us out 
 a Christian teacher. 
 
 “ ‘ In the name of the Korean Christians of Sorai, 
 
 “ * So Kyeag Jo. 
 
 Sorai, Chang-Yun, Hwang-Hai-Do, Korea. 
 
 “ ‘ December 26th, 1895.’ 
 
 “ Such is the cry that has come to our Church 
 generally, and to our Church and students in the 
 Maritime Provinces more particularly. What are 
 we going to do about it ? In accordance with the 
 opinion of the Committee, the Assembly declined to 
 undertake the work in the meantime ; but the matter 
 cannot be regarded as settled till the prayer of our 
 fellow-Christ'ians of Sorai is granted and Christ is 
 again proclaimed in this part of Korea. Can we 
 this Christmas season rest satisfied in our abundance 
 while we make no effort to help those who are hun 
 gering for the bread of life and who have cried to us 
 for it ? 
 
 “ Korea is already white unto harvest. A great 
 change has taken place in the ‘ Hermit Nation ’ 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 
 
 255 
 
 since the first Protestant mission was established 
 twelve years ago. Then the Korean, like his Chin- 
 ese brother, distrusted the foreigner and despised his 
 barbarous customs. Now the authorities are 
 highly in favor of Western civilization and 
 interested in Western religion. This sentiment is 
 spreading among all classes. Dr. Vinton, of Seoul, 
 writes in the Missionary Review : 
 
 “ ‘ Now, as never before, the people flock to hear 
 the preaching of the Gospel. Chapels are crowded. 
 The throng surround windows and doors to the full 
 radius of the speaker’s voice. Street preaching 
 draws larger groups than ever before. Hearers at 
 dispensaries give closer attention than usual. In 
 country district's a wider circle and a higher social 
 stratum are reached. Men who have hitherto dis- 
 dained the missionary now seek his attention, and 
 this not by twos and threes, but everywhere in num- 
 bers. Men who have lived in open sin come con- 
 fessing, repenting, and taking up the Cross. As an 
 inevitable consequence of this growing interest, ses- 
 sions and examining boards find their work growing 
 burdensome. At every communion season there are 
 numerous admissions. Nearly every Sabbath some 
 baptisms occur. The lists of catechumens are full 
 to overflowing. With all due caution as to serious- 
 ness and permanency of impression, this steady in- 
 crease continues. The nation is in expectation. 
 They look for the changing of all that is past. They 
 are not more wedded to their old religious ideas than 
 
2 56 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 to those of daily social observance. The nation 
 never had a religion — only a superstition. With 
 scholars it is the following of the precepts of Con- 
 fucius; with the common people, the propitiation of 
 local spirits. Shall ever a more favorable season 
 occur for the wide uprooting of these beliefs and the 
 presentation of Christian truth ? ’ 
 
 “ Mr. McKenzie wrote : ‘ The country is all open 
 and ready to listen to anything false or true. The 
 Jesuits are busy and the Japanese are pouring in 
 Buddhist' priests, and yet God’s people are so slow. 
 I have one province of nearly two millions to myself. 
 “ The harvest' is great, the laborers few, pray ye 
 therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he send forth 
 laborers.” ’ 
 
 “We have men for this work. It will be a sad 
 day when the Church which has produced such men 
 as Geddie and the Gordons shall have to say that' 
 she has no more men for the foreign field. But 
 that time has not, and, we believe, will not come. 
 Our Church never calls for volunteers and fails to get 
 them. The spirit that animates her members is 
 rather one that leads men to< press forward alone 
 when the Church as a whole is not ready to move. 
 That the missionary spirit is not waning is shown by 
 the fact that in Pine Hill alone there are eight stu 
 dents who have volunteered for the foreign field. 
 There are others in Dalhousie. 
 
 “ We have money. Lack of funds seems to have 
 been the only thing that prevented the Assembly 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 257 
 
 from taking up the work; yet our giving power is 
 not exhausted. Our annual contributions per com- 
 municant for foreign missions is only 53 cents, and 
 for all the schemes of the Church only $2.00. But 
 the Church will not have funds for Korea until she 
 undertakes the work. God does not heap up sup- 
 plies in order that we may have courage to obey His 
 commands. He bids us to go forward in faith and 
 promises to supply all our need. The Church will 
 have money for Korea as soon as it' assumes the 
 work and appeals to the people for support. See 
 how they rallied to McKenzie’s aid, contributing 
 during the brief period in which he labored, about 
 $4,000, half of which remains for the continuance of 
 the mission. 
 
 “ We have interest. Mr. McKenzie’s work has 
 turned the eyes of our people toward this field. He, 
 being dead, yet speaketh. And to-day in some sec- 
 tions of our Church there is more interest in Korea 
 than in any other of our mission fields. A province 
 of two million souls ! They cry to us for teachers. 
 AVe have men, money, and interest. Our Presby- 
 terian brethren of the United States, who are labor- 
 ing in the south of Korea, bid us God-speed. Surely 
 these are God’s calls to us. Will our Church respond 
 by assuming' the work ? Or will some other Church 
 enter the door which we did not have faith enough 
 to enter ? Or shall some follow McKenzie’s ex- 
 ample ? Assuredly, his spirit lives among us yet 
 and this cry shall not go unheeded.” 
 
258 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 The Women’s Foreign Missionary Society of his 
 Church also urged the prosecution of Mr. McKen- 
 zie’s work, and offered to support one missionary 
 when it should be decided to- initiate a Korean mis- 
 sion. Gradually, by the multitude of influences, all 
 opposition was broken down and the final decision 
 made in favor of opening the mission by the Mari- 
 time Synod of 1897. 
 
 Missionaries needed not to be sought for this 
 choice field, for three young men, who were at that 
 time completing their theological and medical 
 studies, at once offered themselves to the Foreign 
 Mission Board. They were Robert Grierson, of 
 Halifax; W. R. Foote, of King’s County, Nova 
 Scotia, and Duncan McRae, of Cape Breton. The 
 first two were accepted by the Board, to be sup- 
 ported by them, this being considered the utmost 
 that could be undertaken at that time for Korea. Mr. 
 McRae’s soul was on fire, however, for the needy 
 field, and the flame of his zeal spread to oljher hearts 
 among the students of that year, until an offer was 
 made by them for his support also. His strong 
 character impressed all who knew him, and his 
 determined overcoming of many obstacles made his 
 enthusiasm a power that carried others beyond 
 caution and worldly prudence into the same faith- 
 life that Mr. McKenzie had ventured upon and 
 proved practicable ; again the personality of a worker 
 lent a charm to the Korean mission that called forth 
 new friends and fervent sympathy. 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 259 
 
 In the spring of 1898 the trio were through their 
 studies and preparing to leave their native land. Dr. 
 Grierson and Mr. Foote were both married in the fol- 
 lowing summer, and the party of five held farewell 
 meetings in various places in Nova Scotia through- 
 out August, leaving that month upon their journey 
 eastward. They reached Korea in September, and 
 landed at' Seoul. Soon after the annual Council of 
 Missionaries was held in the city, and the settlement 
 of the newly-arrived party carefully considered. 
 
 The Sorai church, to which the Canadians had 
 looked as their first home, had made wonderful 
 progress since 1895, and grown so strong and in 
 every way independent that although the sentiment 
 of all the party would have drawn them to that 
 revered spot of all others in Korea, yet they could 
 not but see that' other districts were much more 
 needy. The American Presbyterians also were 
 stationed at Pyong Yang, so nearly adjacent to 
 Sorai that they could easily give supervision if 
 necessary to the native church there, and thus the 
 western coast all the way south to Seoul was practi- 
 cally provided for. The Canadians were, there- 
 fore, influenced rather by the needs of the field than 
 by sentiment, and dismissing the cherished dream 
 of carrying on and extending the plans of their be- 
 loved McKenzie, betook themselves to the eastern 
 coast, choosing the city of Wonsan as a centre. Mr, 
 Gale, of the American Presbyterian mission, was 
 stationed here and was most hospitable to the new- 
 
 comers. 
 
26 o 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 Wonsan has a magnificent' harbor, and presents 
 facilities of travel not everywhere found in Korea, 
 as comfortable steamers connect it with other 
 Korean ports and with Vladivostok, Kobe, and 
 Nagasaki ; Hong- Kong, Shanghai, Cheefoo, and 
 Tien-Tsin. During the summer season steamers 
 of a Russian line call occasionally and also carry 
 mails. There are no Western residents but the 
 officials of the customs staff and the missionaries, 
 so that the Japanese have a monopoly of the foreign 
 trade. There are distinct Chinese and Japanese 
 settlements in the city besides the Korean. Mrs. 
 Bishop gives the population of Wonsan, in 1897, as 
 fifteen thousand Koreans, with about fourteen hun- 
 dred of other nationalities, mostly Japanese. 
 
 Mission property was not at first available for pur- 
 chase, but by the end of the first year three small 
 homes were secured and remodelled for American 
 occupants. The whole property was on a hill com- 
 manding a fine view of the harbor and in a purer 
 atmosphere than that of the dirty, crowded city. 
 
 No sooner had the missionaries gained a working 
 knowledge of the language than they found their 
 hands full, with work enough for a staff twice as 
 large. The following year, 1900, brought' Miss 
 Edith Sutherland, of Baddeck, Cape Breton, who 
 came to Japan to become the wife of Mr. McRae, 
 and Miss Louise McCully, who had just been warned 
 out of China during the Boxer trouble and joined 
 Air. McRae and his wife at Kobe. 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 261 
 
 The Canadian party now numbered seven, and it 
 was thought wise for Dr. Grierson to remove to the 
 northern part of the province. He chose Song 
 Chin for his new location, a small port which he 
 believed gave promise of rapid growth and likely t'o 
 become a busy centre for work. He removed there 
 with Mrs. Grierson and little Dorothy in May, 1901. 
 
 Six months later, in October, their places were 
 filled by three other Canadians arriving at' Wonsan — 
 Mr. and Mrs. A. F. Robb and Dr. Kate McMillan. 
 Miss McMillan came supported by the Woman’s 
 Foreign Missionary Society ; Mr. Robb by the spon- 
 taneous gifts of many in his Church, who were eager 
 to take shares in the “ Robb Fund,” which was again 
 an irregular but most successful means of accumu- 
 lating missionary money. The Church was thus 
 proving one of two things to be true, either that' 
 Korea had gained a hold upon the hearts of her 
 people that unloosened new purse-strings, or that' 
 the secret of giving was to be found in the appeal 
 of the individual — one man presenting to the people 
 enough of faith, of determination, of heroism or 
 self-sacrifice to win their love, after which giving 
 is a privilege. Mr. Robb and Dr. McMillan have 
 the honor of being the first' foreign missionaries to be 
 sent from the Presbyterian Church in New Bruns- 
 wick. 
 
 A second division of forces was made in October, 
 1902, when Mr. and Mrs. Robb were appointed to 
 assist Dr. Grierson at Song Chin, and Mr. and Mrs. 
 
262 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 McRae, with Miss McMillan, to open a station in 
 the city of Ham Heung, where promising work had 
 been begun. Ham Heung lies about midway be- 
 tween Wonsan and Song Chin, and thus made a 
 connecting centre. The policy of the missionaries 
 has been to establish such centres, from which to 
 radiate into the surrounding country and, as far as 
 can be done by itinerating, to evangelize and build 
 up out-stations. 
 
 Truly God’s seal is upon this work. In 1895 a 
 lone worker, in a little village facing the Yellow 
 Sea, unsupported by his Church and leaning wholly 
 upon God, as he sought to plant a church of Jesus 
 Christ in the midst of Korean idolatry and demon- 
 worship; in 1902, a strong, independent native 
 church in that village, famed throughout Korea for 
 its deep spirituality and aggressive work—" an 
 example to all the world of what a church ought to 
 be — and upon the opposite coast a busy staff of 
 ten efficient workers pressing into every unoccu- 
 pied corner of another province, planting little 
 churches in scores of villages, and covering that 
 whole dark region with Gospel light; while behind 
 them stands a home Church that gives not only 
 financial support, but sympathy and prayer that only 
 a beloved cause could call forth. 
 
 Thus hath God wrought in seven short years, and 
 He has not yet stayed His hand. Still He is thrusting 
 forth His laborers, and it remains for the Church 
 still to learn all the “ good purpose of His will ” 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 263 
 
 toward Korea. The missionaries are already 
 amazed at the extent of the field and the whiteness 
 and the greatness of the harvest'. Their constant 
 cry is that many sheaves will be lost unless other 
 reapers come quickly. Like the fisherman of old, 
 they have launched out into the deep and let down 
 their net and find the Master has brought into it 
 more than they oan care for; therefore, they are 
 beckoning “ unto their partners in the other ship 
 that they should come and help them.” Will the 
 “ fishers of men,” who have not yet launched into 
 deep waters, answer the call and share in the over- 
 flowing blessing ? Jesus supplied on that wonder- 
 ful occasion enough to fill both the ships ; will He do 
 less for us now ? 
 
 For a true picture of the field we cannot do better 
 than to glance at that given by the missionaries 
 themselves as they send back to the home Church the 
 report of what their eyes have looked upon in Korea. 
 In 1901 Dr. Grierson writes : 
 
 “ First Annual Report from Song Chin 
 Station. 
 
 “ I. HISTORICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL SKETCH. 
 
 “ Song Chin is a small port on the eastern coast 
 of Korea, about midway between Wonsan and the 
 Russian border. It is distant from Wonsan by 
 road two hundred and thirty miles, and by water 
 one hundred and thirty. It was first opened to 
 
264 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 foreign trade only two years ago, in May, 1899. Up 
 until the spring of the present' year the foreign settle- 
 ment consisted only of the vacant space by the har- 
 bor side encircled by the old city walls, all the Korean 
 houses of the old ‘Seaside City’ (as Song Chin 
 means) having been removed to a plain half a mile 
 away to make room for the Japanese, Chinese, and 
 any other nationalities who may come in for the pur- 
 pose of trading. 
 
 “ Song Chin was connected with the rest of Korea 
 and the outside world by the extension of the tele- 
 graph from the south, in November, 1900, and will 
 shortly be united with the Russian telegraphic sys- 
 tem from the north. A branch of the Japanese post- 
 office was established in March, 1901, and the first 
 Japanese buildings erected for the purposes of trade 
 were built during the past summer, consisting of 
 three nice houses, now temporarily used as the resi- 
 dence of the Japanese Vice-Consul and staff. 
 
 “ Regular communication is kept up by three small 
 coasting steamers plying between Wonsan and the 
 northern ports; by a large steamer, plying regu- 
 larly between Wonsan, Song Chin, and Vladivostok, 
 and occasionally by large coasters coming round 
 from Chemulpo. Trade has increased rapidly since 
 the port was opened. The local growth of popula- 
 tion also may be judged by the fact that about forty 
 new Korean houses have been built in the new 
 Korean town this summer where there were about 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 265 
 
 one hundred and forty in the spring, an increase of 
 twenty-eight per cent. 
 
 “ Song Chin was first visited by our mission in 
 November, 1900, and it was decided to open a station 
 there by unanimous vote of the annual meeting of 
 our mission in December of the same year. It 
 was opened by the moving thither of Dr. and Mrs. 
 Grierson, on May 18th, 1901, when the erection of 
 buildings was immediately commenced. The 
 station had the benefit of two months’ assistance 
 from Mr. Hugh Miller, of Seoul, and in July was 
 strengthened by the arrival of Mr. John Grierson, of 
 Halifax, to assist in house-building. 
 
 “ The field attached to the Song Chin station con- 
 sists of the entire province of North Ham Kyung, 
 together with five of the fourteen counties compris- 
 ing the province of South Ham Kyung. It is 
 practically a virgin soil to the Gospel. It embraces 
 in all seventeen counties, with some seven or more 
 walled cities, nine seaport towns, the regular port 
 of call for Korean coasting steamers and has a 
 population estimated at' three hundred and seventy 
 thousand, among whom no evangelical body except 
 ourselves is working. 
 
 “ The station Song Chin is not a great centre of 
 population like Wonsan, though it is rapidly grow- 
 ing. The Korean houses within a mile radius of 
 the port total about three hundred, while within a 
 mile and a half radius of the hospital they number 
 over four hundred, representing a population of 
 
266 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 over twenty-five hundred. The importance of Song 
 Chin is as an open port, giving us the treaty right 
 to hold property, and as a stategic point from which 
 the whole field attached may be reached. The capi- 
 tal of the northern province, a large city called 
 Kyung Sung, is two hundred and eighty li (about 
 ninety miles) distant. It is much easier to reach 
 than Ham Heung, as the three small coasters call 
 there nearly always on their way north. Indeed, the 
 whole field, with the exception of the two inland 
 counties, is rendered very accessible by the service of 
 the small steamers, whose ports of call out of Won- 
 san, with the exception of two or three, are within 
 the bounds of our field. 
 
 “ II. THE WORK IN THE PORT OF SONG CHIN. 
 
 “ Work in the field this year has been necessarily 
 limited to Song Chin and it's vicinity on account of 
 the impossibility of leaving the various building 
 operations even for a short time without superin- 
 tendence. Building operations included ( i ) a 
 board shanty for temporary dwelling; (2) a hos- 
 pital building; (3) a mission residence; (4) a hos- 
 pital well seventy feet deep; (5) a small house for 
 Korean servants ; (6) a residence well fifty feet deep ; 
 (7) a small house for Korean language teacher; (8) 
 church edifice commenced. The last' two entail no 
 cost to the mission, the former being paid for by the 
 missionary and the latter by the native church. 
 
 “ When the station was opened, in May, there was 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 267 
 
 but one Christian family in the place. The arrival 
 with us of a Christian language teacher, Christian 
 carpenters, Christian coolies, and Christian house 
 servants, gave us a little church immediately. For 
 several months our congregation consisted only of 
 these, and met in the house of the local believer; but 
 in the month of September, as a result of the earnest 
 preaching of the brethren two outsiders were con- 
 verted. One of these, in turn, preached to the 
 gentleman with whom he boards, and they have both 
 become earnest' Christians. 
 
 “ A band of travelling merchants numbering eight 
 persons, including women and children, heard the 
 Gospel while boarding at this same house, and after 
 professing conversion, buying Bibles and other 
 books, and worshipping with us for about a month, 
 went away north, preaching as they go. We ex- 
 pect them all back again next spring and trust 
 that they will open up the northern regions for 
 future preaching of the Gospel. Besides these, one 
 non-Christian carpenter and one coolie, who came 
 from Wonsan, have professed conversion, with 
 good evidence of sincerity, and the attendance dur- 
 ing the entire summer has been nearly uniform — 
 twenty or more men and three or more women. 
 
 “ No other place, being suitable, the Sunday ser- 
 vices have been held, since the first of August, in 
 the completed hospital building, where the mission- 
 aries also find a temporary dwelling. In October 
 the native Christians, many of whom had earned 
 
268 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 money in the buildings, proposed of their own 
 initiative the erection of a small Korean house for 
 church and school purposes. At a meeting of the 
 believers, the sum of two hundred and seventy-nine 
 yang (about twenty-five dollars) was raised on the 
 spot. Work was immediately begun and further 
 subscriptions came in, making a total of about 
 thirty-one dollars at this date. Of this sum ninety- 
 seven yang (eight and a half dollars) were sub- 
 scribed by people who were heathen when the station 
 was opened. The building is now in progress, and 
 it is hoped that it may be erected before cold weather 
 interferes with the work of plastering the walls 
 with mud. 
 
 “ Besides the Building Fund mentioned above, the 
 Sunday church collections for the six months to 
 date total yang 88.31, or $7.80, making total con- 
 tributions of yang 445.31, or $38.80. The last 
 Sabbath of worship before presenting this report 
 saw the largest attendance at our meeting, viz., 
 thirty Koreans, and was made memorable by the 
 attendance, as a believing worshipper, of the head 
 carpenter who built the hospital. He had heard a 
 great deal of preaching and was especially impressed 
 by the fate of Noah’s carpenters, whose history was 
 related to him, and has now at last come into the 
 ark. Thus the only two non-Christian carpenters 
 who worked on the hospital building have become 
 Christians. 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 
 
 269 
 
 “ill. THE WORK IN OUT-STATIONS. 
 
 “ (a) Im Myung . — Last year this town was re- 
 ported to have a band of five believers. Being a 
 large market centre only nine miles from Song 
 Chin, on the main road to the north, we had hoped 
 much for its future; but to our sorrow the work 
 has all died out, owing to the death of the most 
 steadfast believer, the defection of another, and the 
 departure to other localities of the rest. We hope, 
 however, to do a great deal of work in this near 
 centre, at which even during this summer a good 
 deal of literature has been sold, and to which the 
 missionary has paid two visits of a day each. 
 
 “(b) Capsan County . — In this inland district up 
 near the Chinese border there are two places where 
 Christians live. The first is Tong Chum, the great 
 copper mining town of Korea ; the second is Myung 
 Dang Dok. No visit's have been paid these places 
 since Mr. McRae’s trip a year ago ; but by letter 
 and messenger we have heard that the number of 
 believers has increased in both places. 
 
 “ (c) Pook Chung County . — Last year work was 
 reported in one town of this county, viz., Ankok, 
 where lives a Christian of several years’ standing and 
 his family, some five believers in all. This summer 
 several others are reported in this place. Though 
 no missionary visited them, they have been helped 
 by numerous passing visits of brethren, who came 
 here from Ham Heung to help in the building work. 
 
270 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 It is a great pleasure now also to report the com- 
 mencement of work in the county town, Pook 
 Chung itself, a populous walled city, the southern 
 extremity of our field. Previous to this, though 
 there had been a considerable amount of preaching 
 done there, no results whatever had been seen, and 
 it was always a matter of regret in the mission that 
 we had no root struck in that populous centre. 
 This summer, however, through the moving thither 
 of a Christian mechanic, a little band has gathered 
 together, and they have written us three or four 
 times imploring a visit. Though a missionary could 
 not go, books were sent them, and a Christian of 
 some years’ experience visited them on his way 
 back to Ham Heung. From his letter it appears 
 that there are six men who give evidence of being 
 in earnest. 
 
 “ ( d ) Yea Dong . — In March of this year, when 
 building was to be commenced, timber in all other 
 localities having been reserved for Korean govern- 
 ment buildings, the buyer was compelled to go to 
 this seaside, yet mountain-girt, village for wood. 
 Thither went also our Christian carpenters, wood 
 hewers, and coolies, and there they preached as 
 occasion offered, and met on Sunday for service. 
 On May 2nd, the man in whose house the Christians 
 boarded, decided to believe. Two others soon after 
 believed, and on Sunday, August 4th, when the 
 opening services of the completed hospital were 
 held, they all travelled in the seventeen miles of very 
 
FRUIT— AN HUNDREDFOLD. 
 
 271 
 
 mountainous road and worshipped with us. Dr. 
 Grierson, in company with Mr. Hugh Miller, paid 
 a visit to the village and spent Sunday, August 
 17th, there. This group also had a visit of a fort- 
 night or more from one of our best Christians while 
 buying a later consignment of wood, and several of 
 them have attended service and been present at 
 stereopticon Bible study classes in Song Chin. The 
 number now meeting for worship on Sundays is ten 
 persons, and their Sabbath collections to the end of 
 October amount to twenty yang, or nearly two 
 dollars. 
 
 “ IV.- — MEDICAL WORK. 
 
 “ Up to the end of March, when constant absence 
 from Wonsan made it impossible to do justice to the 
 duties of the office, Dr. Grierson held the position 
 of Customs Medical Officer in that port. He also 
 did a very limited practice among the native Chris- 
 tians there. Since coming to Song Chin it has been 
 necessary to refuse nearly all medical calls ; but 
 as Korean persistency will not take no for an an- 
 swer, it has often been necessary, like the judge of 
 the parable, to reverse the answer, * because they 
 troubled me.’ Considerable medicine, therefore, 
 has been sold, and several minor surgical cases 
 were attended to. Among these was one of anthrax, 
 resulting from the goring of a bull, which, in spite 
 of all endeavors, ended fatally. Only one operation 
 under a general anaesthetic was performed, and it 
 
272 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 resulted favorably. The Korean youth under in- 
 struction to become a medical assistant has also this 
 summer been taught chemistry, pharmacy, arith- 
 metic, Chinese and English, and has been of much 
 service in many ways.” 
 
 A few paragraphs from Mr. Foote’s account of 
 the Wonsan circuit for the year 1901 gives some 
 important details: 
 
 “ Three years have passed since we made Wonsan 
 our home, and to note the advancement in these 
 years is very gratifying and encouraging. When 
 we came here there was no church building. The 
 men met for service in Mr. Gale’s Korean study, 
 and the women in Mrs. Gale’s dining-room. Now 
 we have in Wonsan a large, commodious church, 
 where the whole congregation can worship together. 
 At that time the baptized members, including chil- 
 dren, numbered forty-seven, which has grown to 
 one hundred and twenty-eight members and twenty- 
 seven baptized infants. There are now, after re- 
 movals by death and otherwise, ninety-eight adult 
 members. There are also fifty-one catechumens 
 under instruction. 
 
 “ The one school of those days has grown to 
 three. At that time there were but three places of 
 worship ; now we have fifteen groups and two church 
 buildings, both added this year. In all these places 
 Sunday and Wednesday evening services are regu- 
 larly conducted. The groups extend over two 
 provinces and five counties. 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 
 
 273 
 
 “ The whole field under my care is two hundred 
 miles long and seventy-five miles wide, comprising 
 part of two provinces and sustaining a probable 
 population of half a million souls. Wherever I go 
 I meet with a warm reception and have a crowd of 
 eager listeners. 
 
 “ Sunday Services . — Throughout the various 
 groups the service is conducted along much the same 
 lines. In every group there is a leader who has 
 charge of the work of the station. The first hour 
 of the morning service is given to Bible study. 
 
 “ In Wonsan, as in all other places, all who at- 
 tend church attend the Sunday School. One of 
 the pleasing features of our work is the great in- 
 terest taken in Bible study. The catechumens 
 study six months before they are examined for 
 baptism. 
 
 “ When we first took over work in Wonsan, not 
 being able to speak the language, we called upon 
 our best men to preach, turn about, at the various 
 services. What seemed to us a hindrance then has 
 proved a great blessing, because by this means a 
 class of men were being developed whom the native 
 church and we now look upon as leaders. The 
 Sunday evening service is left almost entirely in the 
 hands of the natives. 
 
 “ I began in April a class for leaders, which con- 
 tinued nearly three months, until the rainy season 
 and was re-opened after the fall itinerating was 
 over. We decided to meet twice during the week. 
 
274 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 Two men came fifty miles to be present. I would 
 have been satisfied had five or six been present to 
 follow the course I had outlined. Instead of that 
 there was an average of twenty. The interest in- 
 creased until the last. 
 
 “ Itinerating . — Where there are no railroads and 
 the fastest way of travel is at a walking pace, visit- 
 ing country groups requires a lot of time. One is 
 kept busy to make thirty miles a day. Two col- 
 porteurs of the Bible Society and my teacher usually 
 accompany me on these trips. I have to take bed, 
 blankets, and food with me. Wherever we stop a 
 crowd gathers. For hours we sit with these 
 eager listeners. The colporteurs open their packs 
 and offer their books, which sell readily. If in a 
 Christian community we usually remain two or 
 more days, and spend most of the time in Bible 
 study. It is sometimes difficult to believe the pro- 
 gress made in these out'-stations between visits. 
 
 “ On my last trip I found one of our oldest Won- 
 san Christians over eighty miles from home conduct- 
 ing service for a band of new believers. Since then 
 he has written that he feels he is needed there, and 
 will remain until spring. 
 
 “ Training Classes . — Our growing work requires 
 that special attention should be given those who are 
 leaders in out-stations. To do this work most effec- 
 tively training-classes have been organized. Like 
 other departments of our work, the classes are self- 
 supporting. Sometimes those who come support 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 
 
 275 
 
 themselves; sometimes the church where they live 
 defrays their expenses. This season is one of much 
 rejoicing for the Koreans — an annual re-union of 
 believers. The studies are confined largely to the 
 New Testament. There are many good results 
 following these meetings. Native brethren and 
 missionaries from other places are sometimes pres- 
 ent, and besides a widened knowledge and deepened 
 interest, there is the exchange of opinions and lay- 
 ing of plans for future work. This unifies the 
 work carried on in the different Presbyterian 
 missions, and makes real the one Church we are 
 trying to establish. 
 
 “ Leaders’ Classes . — In the Presbyterian Church 
 in Korea there are about twenty-five thousand ad- 
 herents and one of the questions before us now is, 
 What shall our native ministry be ? This year 
 the council discussed this subject, and adopted a 
 tentative course of study, feeling the need for better 
 equipped helpers. While in the country, where the 
 work is so large and promising and needing so 
 much care, I feel that all my time should be spent 
 there; but when I return home and see this large 
 city, with the church as a base to work from, I feel 
 that between training leaders, looking after schools, 
 superintending colporteurs, doing evangelistic work, 
 and the daily necessity of language study, that my 
 full strength and time are required here. How 
 welcome another man would be. 
 
 “ Building . — Two churches have been added dur- 
 
276 
 
 A CORN OF W PI EAT. 
 
 ing the year, one near Wonsan and one some eighty 
 miles south, in Sang Sin Won. In the latter place, 
 the congregation, from the first, determined to have 
 a suitable place of worship, and not without great 
 effort on their part has the task of erecting a new 
 church been accomplished. In the other place ser- 
 vice had been established before we came to Korea. 
 One man built a small house of three rooms to hold 
 service in, but the congregation has long since out- 
 grown these. In Anpyon, funds have been collected 
 for a church, but the building is not yet erected. 
 
 “ Books . — The sale of books has been greater 
 this year than ever before. I have sold to the 
 natives 1,058 Bibles, New Testaments, and por- 
 tions, besides 700 hymn-books and tracts. The 
 Bible Society have supplied me with two colporteurs 
 who have been at work all the year. By the help of 
 these men I keep in touch with the whole field, learn 
 of the progress of believers and the opening of new 
 work.” 
 
 The account of progress during 1902 is even 
 more inspiring. The work for the year is reported 
 under two headings, the Northern and Southern 
 Circuits of Wonsan, besides the report from Song 
 Chin. We quote a few paragraphs of interest 
 defining the work : 
 
 “The Wonsan church has, at this date, 77 com- 
 municants, 48 catechumens, and 210 adherents. 
 The growth has been more marked in the deepened 
 interest on the part of Christians than in the num- 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 277 
 
 bers added, as has been shown in their supporting 
 Mr. Yun to devote all his time to the preaching of 
 the Gospel, and the liberal contributions of the 
 women to help support a Bible woman. The con- 
 tributions for ten months have amounted to two 
 hundred dollars (gold). 
 
 “ Wonsan station includes the large central 
 church in the town, and the two adjacent villages, 
 Sin Pungni and Kai Mai, where regular Sunday 
 and Wednesday evening prayer-meetings are held. 
 The work of the sub-stations has been divided 
 by giving Mr. McRae the district lying north 
 of Wonsan, which includes the provincial capital, 
 Ham Heung, while Mr. Foote has taken the district 
 to the south. 
 
 “ In Wonsan Southern Circuit there are fifteen 
 sub-stations, one hundred and sixty-five adherent's, 
 and thirty-four catechumens. Three persons were 
 baptized this year. In this circuit there are two un- 
 organized churches with church buildings. Con- 
 nected with each unorganized church are sub- 
 stations. 
 
 “Anpyon is the oldest unorganized church in 
 this circuit, being opened in 1899. The church 
 building was opened this year and is situated in the 
 town of Anpyon, where there are eight baptized 
 members, eight catechumens, seven families, and 
 a few single individuals, making a total of forty- 
 two adherents. During the year this place has been 
 visited several times by the missionaries, and the 
 
278 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 progress during the year has been most gratifying. 
 The school has been reorganized and a new teacher 
 employed. The new church is free of debt. This 
 church, though not large, is in some ways setting a 
 good example, as in taking steps to contribute to- 
 ward the support of a home missionary. 
 
 “ There are two sub-stations connected with 
 Anpyon, situated in good centres lor work. In 
 these sub-stations are three baptized members, three 
 catechumens, and ten adherents. 
 
 “ Ho Yang County has a central church situated 
 at Sang Sin Won, first visited by a missionary in 
 1900. The following year a church was erected. 
 Connected with this church is the sub-station of 
 Sok Sai Kol and other places where there are be- 
 lievers. These isolated stations are far apart in 
 many places, yet we trust they are centres round 
 which other sub-stations will spring up, so we can 
 group them into churches. This is a new field, and 
 we have not yet visited all the counties. There is 
 no more fitting way to illustrate the beginning of 
 work on this field than by the parable of the leaven. 
 Here and there dotted over this circuit are more 
 than twenty places where Christians live, fifteen of 
 which have been enrolled either as unorganized 
 churches or sub-stations. 
 
 “ In Wonsan Northern Circuit there are twenty 
 sub-stations, two hundred and ninety-three adher- 
 ents, and fifty-nine catechumens. Fifty-two were 
 baptized during the year, and forty-seven catechu- 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 
 
 279 
 
 mens added. In this circuit there are four unorgan- 
 ized churches, the largest of which is in Ham 
 Heung city. This church has three sub-stations 
 with twenty-two baptized persons and one hundred 
 adherents. The church building has been enlarged 
 and the boys’ school on the church compound has 
 more than doubled its attendance. 
 
 “ Ham Heung County contains one other un- 
 organized church, that of Yun Mot Kol. Apart 
 from these there are three sub-stations, making in 
 Ham Heung County a total of seven sub-stations 
 and one hundred and sixty-two adherents. 
 
 “ In Hong Won County, which lies farther 
 north, there is one unorganized church in the 
 county town, including one sub-station. The total 
 number of baptized members is sixteen, adherents 
 thirty-five. 
 
 “ In Chang Chin, our only inland county, the 
 work has just begun in two sub-stations. 
 
 “ Chin Pyung County has one unorganized church 
 at Pan Chun. This church, including Pan Chun, 
 where a church building is being erected, consists 
 of four sub-stations. In this county there is one 
 remote sub-station, making a total of five sub- 
 stations, and forty-seven adherents. 
 
 “ In Ko Won County work is beginning to open 
 up and we have this year to report two sub-stations. 
 At one of these, Kon Nomi, we have ten catechu- 
 mens. 
 
 “ This year we would earnestly plead for more 
 
28 o 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT, 
 
 missionaries, two at least, to aid in these circuits, 
 the rapidly growing work of which is already far 
 beyond us.” 
 
 But the story cannot be told by reports or by 
 figures, and only as we follow these men and 
 women in prayer shall we be able to “ enter into 
 their labors.” May we also enter so fully into the 
 will of God that their cry for help shall not go un- 
 heeded, and the self-sacrifice which they by example 
 preach to other young men and women be repeated 
 in many lives, that shall thereby find “ life more 
 abundantly.” 
 
 We have glanced at the wide circuit on the 
 shores of the Sea of Japan and gained some idea 
 of the fruit springing up there from one “ corn of 
 wheat.” For however we may speculate as to what 
 the Church in Canada might have done, or how the 
 Master might have worked for Korea without her 
 hero McKenzie, we cannot doubt that he was the 
 instrument used for these great results which are 
 all to the glory of God. 
 
 But we must take a last look at the beloved vil- 
 lage of Sorai, where God buried his worker, and 
 with the picture portrayed by the pen of Mr. McRae 
 in the conclusion of his letter to college friends, 
 from which we have already quoted, we conclude 
 this chapter: 
 
 “ McKenzie lived, as I have said, just eleven 
 months at Sorai and I wish to give you a brief 
 
FRUIT— AN HUNDREDFOLD. 
 
 281 
 
 account of what his work accomplished among those 
 heathen people, and for the whole of Korea. 
 
 “ The first native church built in Korea without 
 one cent of foreign help, was built at Sorai. The site 
 on which this church is built is one where ‘ devil 
 worship ’ was performed for centuries. This church 
 has a parlor and a gallery, so leads in this line. 
 
 “ The first endowed native Christian school in . 
 Korea is at Sorai. Just before McKenzie died he 
 left $170 with Mr. So to be distributed among the 
 poor. After Mr. McKenzie’s death this money 
 passed into the hands of the British Minister. 
 Mr. So told the British Minister what Mr. McKen- 
 zie wished to have done with the money, and about 
 a year after the money was handed back to Mr. So. 
 The people of Sorai held a meeting, decided to build 
 a school-house by each man going to work, and with 
 the money buy land, the interest of which is to go 
 towards the support of a teacher. So they bought 
 a large rice field — and in such a way that it cannot 
 be sold — the rental of which is to support the school. 
 The rental is not quite sufficient to pay the full 
 salary, and the balance is made up by the people. 
 So you see there is in Sorai an endowed school 
 called the McKenzie school. 
 
 “ The first native manse for a native evangelist 
 is at Sorai. It was finished this fall. Sorai sup- 
 ports two native evangelists, who go from village 
 to village preaching Christ. 
 
 “ The first Christian flag unfurled in Korea was 
 
282 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 at Sorai, and by McKenzie. Throughout Korea 
 a white flag with a red cross (St. George’s) is the 
 announcement for church services. It is universal 
 and McKenzie introduced the idea. I wish you 
 could see the flag and flag-pole at Sorai. 
 
 “ The first country baptism was at Sorai twelve 
 years ago, by Dr. Underwood. The first baptized 
 infant when on coming to age to be received into the 
 church on his own profession of faith was at Sorai. 
 The first country Christian wedding in Korea was 
 performed at Sorai. The first man in Korea to be 
 ordained an elder was at Sorai, two years ago — Mr. 
 So, Mr. McKenzie’s friend. He is the only elder 
 in Korea as yet. 
 
 “ The word ‘ Sorai ’ means ‘ song ’ or * noise,’ or 
 ‘ sound.’ The first country village in Korea to send 
 forth the sound or song of the Gospel was Sorai, 
 and its sound has gone through the whole land. The 
 little church in Sorai has a church membership of 
 150 and about 60 catechumens. There is not a 
 single anti-Christian house in Sorai, and only three 
 houses in the neighborhood that do not as yet keep 
 the Sabbath. Sorai is a village that at one time was 
 full of wine-dives; to-day there is not a single one. 
 
 “ One thing that struck me very forcibly at Sorai 
 was the hearty welcome one receives and such a 
 shake of the hand, that makes you say, ‘It is 
 McKenzie’s.’ Korean salutation is a low bow. 
 The brightest spot in Korea is Sorai, and Hwang- 
 Hai-Do, the banner province of Korea, and one 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 283 
 
 might say, one of the most promising mission fields 
 in the world. 
 
 “ I can best give you an idea of the standard of 
 church membership by taking you into the session 
 room. One afternoon I opened the parlor door of 
 the church, and here I saw Dr. Underwood squatted 
 on the floor. On his left sat the deacons and Elder 
 So. On his right there sat an old lady. Her locks 
 were tinged with hoary age; her face showed that 
 many a year had been spent in sin and wickedness; 
 but her eyes were bright and she was dressed in 
 spotless white clothes. I said, ‘ Doctor, what ! have 
 you women in your session ? and who is this here ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Why,’ said he, ‘ don’t you know Anna ? She is the 
 poor widow who gave the site for the church, and- 
 the lot for the manse. She has given the deeds for 
 all this property. Last year she had nine bags of 
 rice and the Lord’s share came to nine-tenths of 
 a bag. When she saw this she said, “The Lord must 
 have the whole bag and no nine-tenths of a bag.’’ 
 Besides this, she also gave of her little earnings 
 money to carry the Gospel to others.’ It did me 
 good to look into the face of the dear, old lady and 
 see her at peace with God. As the women are bash- 
 ful in coming before the men, she always sits in the 
 session with the elder and deacons, so that the others 
 might not be too much embarrassed. 
 
 “ Standard . — Fifteen were examined and only 
 ten were admitted. Here are a few of the questions 
 asked : 
 
 19 
 
284 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 “ Applicant. — I come before God in prayer with 
 fear and trembling. I pray with the thought that 
 I know He will forgive. I know my sins are for- 
 given. 
 
 “ Questioner. — How do you know ? Answer. — 
 Jesus said He would, and I know He will do what 
 He has said. 
 
 “ Q-— Why do you want to be baptized? A. — 
 Because God has forgiven my sins. 
 
 “ Q. — How often do you pray? A. — Never less 
 than three times a day. 
 
 “ Q. — Do you feel badly for giving up your old 
 ways and gods? A. — How can I, when I am now 
 leaning upon God? 
 
 “ The applicant then retired. The deaconess, 
 deacons and elders said her temper was very bad, 
 and they thought she had better wait. I wonder 
 how many of our women at home would be refused 
 the rite of baptism and to sit at the Lord’s Table 
 for a fault of this kind ? 
 
 “ Another applicant, and some of the questions 
 and answers : 
 
 “ Q. — Do you sin now ? A. — How can I help it, 
 with this fleshly body of mine? But when I sin 1 
 ask God to forgive me and I know He will when I 
 pray in earnest. 
 
 “ Q. — How often do you pray each day? A. — 
 I pray six times a day, but I cannot tell the number 
 of silent prayers. I am a deaf old woman and I 
 know nothing, but I know Jesus forgives my sins. 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 285 
 
 My thoughts, my acts, my words are all sin; but 
 He pitied me and loved me, and died for my sins. 
 
 “ She was admitted. 
 
 “ Another woman, and a few of the questions : 
 
 “ Q. — Do you pray often ? A. — Some days I 
 don’t pray, and on that day I get cross and scold 
 and I sin more than on the days I pray. 
 
 “ Her answer was an honest one, but she was 
 asked to wait. 
 
 “ Every night we were at Sorai, the church was 
 filled with men, women, and children; but on com- 
 munion night it was packed to its utmost'. The 
 gallery, which is not very large (being only about 
 18 by 3) was overcrowded. All Korean places of 
 worship are divided into two compartments. There 
 runs through the middle of the church a screen 
 about seven feet high dividing the men from the 
 women. When the hour for opening came, all were 
 in their places. There were ten to be received into 
 the church — six men and four women. Dr. Grier- 
 son, assisted by Dr. Underwood, baptized them, 
 and to me was given the privilege of addressing 
 them through Dr. Underwood. It was my first 
 time to celebrate my Saviour’s dying love, seated at 
 the same table with those so lately come out of the 
 darkness of heathenism into the eternal light. 
 
 “ As I looked at those dear souls, so precious in 
 God’s sight, now sitting and clothed and in their 
 right mind at the foot of the Cross, it touched the 
 depth of my soul — all their garments so clean and 
 
286 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 white, glistening under the lamp light; their faces 
 looking so bright, clear and happy ; their voices 
 ringing with songs of praise and thanksgiving, and 
 in prayer their hearts united, as the Divine blessing 
 and presence were invoked. The sight was such a 
 one as you might all well envy to behold. 
 
 “ As they partook of the sacred elements, tears 
 flowed down their cheeks; and when I thought of 
 him whose body lay in the churchyard, other eyes 
 were not dry. It was a blessed sight, long to be 
 remembered. Truly God had a work for His ser- 
 vant in this land. He knocked long and loud at our 
 Church door at home, but we kept him there, knock- 
 ing, knocking, knocking, until his locks were wet 
 with the dew of night; and with the hand of the 
 Church against him, he turned his footsteps home- 
 ward, bade his loving mother a long farewell, and 
 with his face set towards the ‘ Hermit Nation,’ and 
 with a soul throbbing in anguish for the souls pass- 
 ing from the dark night' of heathenism into the 
 eternal night that knows no rest nor dawn of day, 
 lie journeyed on till his hand knocked and his voice 
 was heard and his footstep beating; and when they 
 heard him doors long closed, and the hinges en- 
 twined with the ivy of idolatry, swung open. He 
 entered in and told that sweet story of love. By 
 his life in those humble huts, glimpses of the blessed 
 face of Jesus and the Holy One of God were caught. 
 In his death, conviction of sin ran deep in the hearts, 
 not only of the humble peasants and the savage 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 287 
 
 Tong Hak, but also’ in that of the proud Yang-ban. 
 To-day his dust is mingling with that of others who 
 have since fallen asleep in Jesus. Many who now 
 sleep beside him will awake when that trumpet 
 sounds and glorious will the sight be to see him 
 leading into the fold of God lambs long lost' in the 
 mountains and deep ravines of heathenism. 
 
 “ On Thursday morning I went to his grave and 
 plucked a few blades of green fern, and bade Sorai 
 farewell, hoping to return and visit the place again. 
 
 “ Just a few more remarks. An outstanding 
 feature of the Presbyterian work is that of self-sup- 
 port, and McKenzie may be said to be the founder 
 of it Korea. Many of the workers who were dis- 
 posed to spend money on the native work changed 
 their views when the sound of the work at Sorai 
 reached their ears. Side by side with this work of 
 self-support the Methodists are freely spending 
 money building churches, schools, and paying native 
 preachers. While the Presbyterians have adopted 
 a different policy, yet the work is spreading so 
 rapidly that the present staff of foreign workers 
 cannot overtake the work. Under the policy of 
 self-support, the natives often choose a man out of 
 their midst to devote all his time to preaching, and 
 out of their small means contribute a salary for his 
 support. The province of Hwang-Hai is especially 
 noted for native workers, and particularly the men 
 of Sorai. 
 
 “ Sorai has two native evangelists in the field, 
 
288 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 and the church there supports them. While at Hai- 
 ju, word came to Dr. Underwood of one of the 
 Sorai evangelists being in Chang-Yun and one hun- 
 dred and fifty seeking Christ. The letter the Doctor 
 received was urging him to try and come to Chang- 
 Yun as soon as possible. It was to this city that 
 McKenzie made his last visit, and the last city he 
 preached in. 
 
 “While at Hai-ju with Mr. Foote, I met Mr. Ye 
 Chung Sam, of Chang-Yun. He told me that he 
 first heard of Jesus from the lips of Mr. McKenzie, 
 and now he rejoices in his Saviour and his God. 
 A Tong Hak, who was converted under Mr. Mc- 
 Kenzie and imprisoned for some crime which he had 
 committed before he found Christ, used to sing in 
 his cell each day, ‘ Rejoice and be glad ! The Re- 
 deemer has come.’ A prisoner in the adjoining cell 
 caught the words, and he, too, began to sing, ‘ Re- 
 joice and be glad ! The Redeemer has come.’ This 
 poor man committed some terrible crime and made 
 his escape; his father was arrested in his stead and 
 sentenced to be hanged. When the son heard of it 
 he immediately returned and gave himself up; the 
 father was released and the son was at this time 
 awaiting the day of his execution. The words of 
 this hymn led him to Christ. He became a Chris- 
 tian. Daily he could be heard singing, ‘ Rejoice 
 and be glad ! The Redeemer has come.’ He did not 
 seem to fear death. Just a few days before he was 
 to be hanged some wonderful event took place in 
 
FRUIT — AN HUNDREDFOLD. 289 
 
 the palace, and a royal edict was issued to liberate 
 all the prisoners; and he who sang, ‘ Rejoice and be 
 glad ! The Redeemer has come,’ was set free. 
 
 “ As I looked into the faces of those in heathen- 
 ism and was unable to speak to them, I longed for 
 the time to come when in their own tongue I shall 
 be able to tell the story of the Cross. May our days 
 of preparation fit' us for the great work that is to 
 be done in Ham Heung Do. Oh, who will come in 
 this acceptable time? Though parts of Korea are 
 bright and promising, yet there are parts of it very 
 dark. Think of Rev. Mr. Adams, of Tagu, in the 
 midst of one million souls, and not a convert ! The 
 south as yet seems untouched. 
 
 “ Korea has seen many wonderful changes since 
 her doors opened, and especially in the last few 
 years, and ere 1900 rolls in, I hope that she will see 
 many more. There is hope for Korea. I attended a 
 union service one Sabbath in the Methodist Church, 
 and over one thousand Koreans listened to the 
 Word. Such a sight you seldom see in a church at 
 home. Whatever may become of Rome and Spain, 
 there is hope for Korea. The prayers that arise 
 from ten thousand Protestant Christians will surely 
 prevail. 
 
 “ When I think of you boys gathered round the 
 college altar, I am lifted up; for I know that ye 
 strive together with me in your prayers to God for 
 me, that I may be counted worthy to preach the 
 
-90 
 
 A CORN OF WHEAT. 
 
 everlasting Gospel in this land, and to see souls 
 born into the kingdom. 
 
 “ The grace that is sufficient for us all, may it 
 abound with you in your studies. 
 
 “ Yours in the Master’s service, 
 
 “Duncan McRae.” 
 
 And this is but the beginning of the harvest- 
 time. Sorai is but a sheaf of the first-fruits brought 
 already into the Lord’s garner, while there is still 
 glorious promise of a full harvest yet to ripen. 
 From east and west come the songs of the reapers 
 as they rejoice in their toil and invite others to 
 share it with them, but from the farther distance 
 still echoes “ the sound of a voice that is still — 
 
 1 Come over and help us.’ ” 
 
 Korea’s hero is “ not dead, but sleepeth. ” 
 
 4 
 
I 
 
 i 
 
 ♦ 
 
 \ 
 

 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 
u